Naruto: I am Uchiha Madara

Because of a strange tattoo, a otaku crossed dimensions and came to the world of Naruto and became Uchiha Madara!

Now that’s good, the first thing he has to do is to kill Black Zetsu, and then after regaining his youthful strength he naturally won’t continue to hide, but will choose to emerge out of nowhere!

Let’s see how the ninja world will be shaken by the return of Uchiha Madara!

1. Solve the hidden dangers first
In the 31st year of Konoha, the Ninja World was in the midst of the Second Ninja World War.
Due to the imbalance of economic development among countries, the fighting forces of ninja villages in various countries have risen. At the beginning of the Second Ninja World War, the three major ninja villages of Konoha, Sand and Rock fought in the Hidden Rain Village, and then the Hidden Rain Village declared war on Konoha and other three countries.
The story takes place in the Land of Rain where the Hidden Rain Village is located.
This is a country with a humid climate and frequent continuous rains. It is located between the three great countries of Fire Kingdom, Wind Kingdom, and Earth Kingdom. Because of its strategic location, during the chaotic period of the Ninja World War, the Rain Kingdom could not remain immune and sadly became a place of war.
Somewhere underground in the Rain Country, there is a dark but large cave. In this airtight place, there is a character who is struggling to survive, hidden: Uchiha Madara!
This was a terrifying figure who once made the entire ninja world tremble with fear. Ever since a great battle in the Valley of the End, Uchiha Madara faked his death through the secret technique of Izanagi of the Sharingan, and has been hiding here, plotting to subvert the ninja world.
Originally, according to the established development of this world, Uchiha Madara should have aged a few years later. Although he awakened the Samsara Eye, in order to realize the Moon Eye Plan, he placed his Samsara Eye on Uzumaki Nagato, and then induced Uchiha Obito to help him realize the plan in order to be resurrected, and then died…
However, before all this happened, before Uchiha Madara awakened his Samsara Eye, before he had made thorough plans, and before he was old, the sudden change occurred!
Violent spatial fluctuations erupted from the sky above this land. From the black hole-like space tear, a brilliant colorful beam of light fell from the sky, passed through the ground, and directly hit Uchiha Madara who was underground!
Uchiha Madara had no time to react before he was hit directly. He lost consciousness without even a scream, allowing the will in the colorful beam of light to take advantage of the opportunity and enter!
The colorful light column was brilliant and violent, creating a hurricane in this underground cave!
One by one, White Zetsu emerged from the ground, and then were blown away by the hurricane!
A group of Black Zetsu also emerged from the ground. The number one boss in the ninja world looked at the terrifying and mysterious energy in the colorful light column, as well as Uchiha Madara who was swallowed by the light, and felt palpitating and anxious.
Finally, the colorful light column slowly dissipated, and the underground fell into darkness and silence again…
Black Zetsu emerged from the ground, staring at the place where the light faded. In that place, the figure of Uchiha Madara was still there.
However, Black Zetsu would never have imagined that the Uchiha who was sitting there peacefully with his eyes closed seemed normal, but in fact the soul of the real Uchiha Madara had been completely annihilated, and this body had been occupied by a soul from another world.
That’s right, the colorful light that tore through space and descended upon this ninja world just now not only annihilated the soul of the real Uchiha Madara, but also perfectly fit the soul of a otaku from the three-dimensional world into the original body of Uchiha Madara.
A otaku in the real world, on a whim, asked an old man to tattoo a formation on the center of his chest using ancient tattoo methods. He saw the formation runes in an ancient book.
Who knew that this strange formation rune was not false, that night before this otaku went to sleep, it emitted colorful energy to tear open the space, sent his soul here, and directly replaced Uchiha Madara!
Therefore, this otaku also obtained a great opportunity, a great opportunity that could allow him to travel across the alien world and move forward unstoppably!
Uchiha Madara, whose inner self had been completely changed, sat upright in the same place, and then slowly opened his dark eyes.
It was dark in front of me, and it was obvious that this was the hiding place of Uchiha Madara.
The scattered and badly-posed white humanoids in the distance were obviously the mass-produced White Zetsu! And the dark humanoids not far from Uchiha Madara were obviously the mastermind behind the entire ninja world as pawns, the Black Zetsu!
Wandering to Uchiha Madara’s side, Black Zetsu finally saw Uchiha Madara’s current situation clearly.
The current Uchiha Madara no longer had the image of an old man with a gloomy look, but had regained his youthful appearance and muscles! The terrifying aura that was faintly leaked from him made Black Zetsu know that Uchiha Madara’s strength might have recovered!
Black Zetsu was shocked, and felt that things seemed to be beyond his expectations. He asked Madara tentatively:
“Master Madara…you…you are…are you…”
Uchiha Dian nodded, and a hint of dangerous light flashed in his dark pupils that Hei Zetsu had not noticed:
“That’s right, I have recovered my strength to the level of the Subversive Period!”
Black Zetsu was feeling terrible in his heart, but he still pretended to be happy on the surface and continued to test:
“Really! Congratulations, Madara-sama! Madara-sama! Could it be… that was because of the colorful beam of light just now? What on earth was that just now?”
Uchiha Madara unhurriedly tore open his robe, revealing the formation rune in the center of his chest:
“I just got a great opportunity! It’s this thing, Black Zetsu, do you know? This thing has an extraordinary effect!”
Curious about Uchiha Madara’s tone, Black Zetsu unconsciously moved forward a little and stared carefully at the formation rune in the center of Uchiha Madara’s chest:
“Master Madara, what is this?”
“This… is something that will kill you!”
Uchiha Madara’s tone suddenly became extremely dangerous. Black Zetsu felt a sense of fear in his heart. When he saw Uchiha Madara’s terrifying expression, he immediately felt the danger and was about to sink to the ground!
But it’s too late!
The colorful light flashed again on the formation rune on Uchiha Madara’s chest, directly hitting Black Zetsu and tearing the space apart, blasting the screaming Black Zetsu into the space crack!
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Naruto: I am Uchiha Madara
2. Is White Zetsu loyal? (Old version)
Hit by the fierce impact of the seven-colored light, the space crack behind him was directly torn open, and Black Zetsu let out an unwilling scream! No matter how hard the dark pool struggled, it could not withstand the bombardment of the seven-colored light!
With extreme unwillingness, Black Zetsu was finally blasted into the space crack!
The space crack that was torn open quickly closed up, the howling storm caused by the space fluctuations also subsided underground, and the rich colorful light also disappeared into the formation rune in the center of Uchiha Madara’s chest.
This underground cave finally returned to peace and darkness.
Uchiha Madara was still sitting there, his hands moving calmly as he fastened his robe slowly, but his eyes were vigilantly observing the situation around him.
Finally, he confirmed that Hei would never appear again! He was indeed exiled into the space crack by Uchiha Madara.
What is the fate of the exiled Black Zetsu? What awaits him is an endless storm of time and space. Black Zetsu, who has strange means but weak strength, can only be annihilated in the face of the terrible space storm!
Uchiha tied up his robe, touched the formation rune on his chest which was a little hot, and finally breathed a sigh of relief.
The runes of this formation are getting hot, which means that the energy contained in them has been exhausted.
He was able to travel from the real world to the ninja world, and directly annihilate the soul of the former Uchiha Madara, occupying a body that matched Uchiha Madara, all thanks to this formation rune.
Crossing the dimensional world, the formation runes consumed a lot of energy, and the formation runes that annihilated the soul and matched the body consumed some energy. The remaining energy was used by Uchiha Madara to exile Black Zetsu!
Although the energy of the formation runes is almost exhausted and needs to be slowly absorbed again, Uchiha Madara does not regret it!
After all, Black Zetsu is the mastermind behind the entire ninja world. Almost the entire development of ninjas was created by him. In order to resurrect Kaguya Otsutsuki, Black Zetsu can be said to have tried every possible means. For such a scourge, Uchiha Madara naturally cannot let him go.
However, as Black Zetsu is a product of Kaguya Otsutsuki’s Yin-Yang Release, it is very difficult to completely eliminate him. At least, it is impossible for Uchiha Madara to do so with his current strength. Uchiha Madara is not very good at sealing techniques, so he can only resort to this method of cutting the grass at its roots!
Thinking of this, a faint light flashed in Uchiha Madara’s eyes.
Since I have inherited Uchiha Madara, I will never allow anyone to use me as a pawn. All unstable factors must be completely eliminated!
Speaking of unstable factors, it seems that there are still…
Thinking about this, Uchiha Madara raised his head and looked ahead with his dark eyes…
On the ground in front of him were many White Zetsu that had just been blown to pieces.
With the memory of Uchiha Madara that he completely inherited, he quickly determined which one in front of him was the White Zetsu’s real body! A touch of scarlet appeared in Uchiha Madara’s eyes, a strange blood-red pattern appeared on his pupils, and a pair of eternal Mangekyo Sharingan appeared!
White Zetsu, who had not yet recovered from the shock of Black Zetsu’s death, looked up and met Uchiha Madara’s Sharingan head-on! He was suddenly startled and covered in cold sweat! He turned around and tried to use the Mayfly Technique to escape underground!
However, Uchiha Madara has opened the Mangekyo Sharingan, how could White Zetsu possibly escape?
Uchiha Madara suddenly stretched out his right hand, and his terrifying pupil power revealed dark blue chakra, forming a narrow bone arm! He stretched it towards the fleeing White Zetsu!
This is the incomplete Susanoo that Uchiha can use at will!
The extended dark blue skeletal arm directly grabbed the escaping White Zetsu, pulled him over amidst White Zetsu’s screams of fear, and held him down in front of Uchiha Madara!
Bai Zetsu couldn’t escape, he kicked his legs wildly, sweating profusely and struggling in panic:
“Madara… Madara-sama! What are you going to do? Why are you so angry all of a sudden? I am your most loyal servant, created by you!”
Uchiha Madara had a terrifying sneer on his face, and his voice was extremely cold:
“Hehe… I created it, but my past self thought it was like this, but is it really like this? Let’s not talk about White Zetsu first, but what about Black Zetsu, the guy who has been torn apart by the time and space storm? How could you not know? Kaguya Otsutsuki’s living weapon! White Zetsu!”
Bai Zetsu was speechless, at a loss, and even more panicked.
“Okay, Bai Zetsu, I don’t believe your lies at all. Let me take a good look at you to see if you are loyal!”
The Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan was spinning, emitting a scarlet light. The terrifying pupil power turned into brutal mental power. At the moment when Uchiha Madara and White Zetsu looked at each other, it poured into White Zetsu’s mind, confusing and controlling him unscrupulously.
In terms of mental strength, White Zetsu was no match for Uchiha Madara. His eyes became empty in an instant, and his mind was controlled by Uchiha Madara, reaching a subconscious state similar to hypnosis.
Facing the empty-eyed White Zetsu, Uchiha asked in a low voice, the voice sounded like the whisper of a devil:
“White Zetsu, tell me your origins and answer whether you are loyal to me!?”
Under this subconscious situation, Bai Zetsu slowly spoke out his truest thoughts…
As Uchiha Madara understood, this White Zetsu was indeed a product of the sacred tree, a large number of living weapons.
But, for now, White Zetsu is indeed loyal to Uchiha Madara.
On the one hand, it is because Uchiha Madara is the strongest in the world, so White Zetsu naturally follows him.
On the other hand, this batch of White Zetsu was created by Uchiha through the Outer Path Demon Statue, and Uchiha Madara was their creator!
Please note that Uchiha Madara is the maker of White Zetsu, not the creator!
Who is the creator? Of course it is Kaguya Otsutsuki!
Of course, in the current situation where Kaguya Otsutsuki is still sealed on the moon, White Zetsu will not listen to Kaguya Otsutsuki, but will listen to Uchiha Madara who possesses the Outer Path Demon Statue.
Moreover, the key point lies in the Outer Path Golem. It can be said that White Zetsu will be loyal to whoever controls the Outer Path Golem!
Realizing this, Uchiha Madara suddenly realized that White Zetsu could be employed, at least now he could employ him with peace of mind!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
3. The focus is on the Outer Path Golem (old version)
The key point lies in the heretic golem!
Realizing this, Uchiha Madara turned around and looked behind him.
Behind him, in the deep and dark underground, a huge golem that looked like a sleeping wild beast was standing quietly behind Uchiha Madara.
Uchiha Madara turned his head and looked at White Zetsu in front of him.
This guy has so many clones, and his methods are weird. They are still very useful to me now!
The Outer Path Demon Statue must be completely controlled! Not only to control White Zetsu, but more importantly, to further improve one’s own strength!
After making up his mind, Uchiha Madara opened his pair of Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, stared at the empty-eyed White Zetsu in front of him, and began to brainwash him like a mental cover:
“White Zetsu, forget what happened today! As for Black Zetsu, I have completely dealt with him because of his rebellion. From now on, no matter what happens, you must be absolutely loyal to me!”
“Yes… Master Madara…”
The faint voice entered Bai Jue’s ears, subtly changing his thoughts.
It wasn’t just the original White Zetsu that changed its mind. Just in case, Uchiha Madara even overdrew his powerful eye power and changed the minds of all the White Zetsu clones through this original body.
Retracting the bone arm of Susanoo that was holding White Zetsu, White Zetsu fell and stood in front of Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara retracted his Mangekyo Sharingan, and the pupils of his eyes returned to darkness.
White Zetsu also instantly woke up from the control of the Sharingan.
Of course, the current White Zetsu has completely forgotten what just happened, and he also subconsciously believes that Black Zetsu had just rebelled and was killed by Uchiha Madara.
White Zetsu, who had never expected that Black Zetsu would betray him, stayed beside Uchiha Madara in fear. Black Zetsu was just dealt with so easily. Lord Madara must not take his anger out on himself!
However, White Zetsu, who was quite impetuous and erratic, soon got distracted by another matter and started chattering beside Uchiha Madara:
“Lord Madara! I’ve long felt that Black Zetsu is disloyal. It doesn’t matter if he dies! Lord Madara, you still have thousands of us to serve you!
Uh, by the way, back to the topic, what happened to you just now, Master Madara? How did you suddenly become younger? Oh, right! Has your strength recovered? It must have recovered! So have you taken another step forward? But no matter what, Master Madara is the strongest, right?…”
“Shut up! White Zetsu!”
The soft but very gloomy words made Bai Zetsu shut up, and he stayed beside Uchiha Madara, at a loss as to what to do.
“Um… Madara-sama… the… Moon Eye Project you mentioned before… are we still going to proceed with it?”
After recovering some of his pupil power, Uchiha Madara opened his eyes, his dark pupils seemed to be able to reflect the world itself:
“The plan has changed. Now that I have recovered my strength and regained my youthful life, there is nothing to worry about. It is a shame to continue to stay down here and live like a rat! I, Uchiha Madara, should be upright and dominate the world!
“White Zetsu, there should be a great war going on outside. Scatter your clones and investigate the situation of the entire ninja world. I will find a suitable opportunity to show up!”
“Yes, Madara-sama!”
Bai Jue stopped making noise and obediently sank into the ground using the Mayfly Technique and went outside to work.
For a moment, Uchiha Madara was the only one left underground.
Sitting cross-legged on the spot, looking at the vast and dark underground, Uchiha Madara smiled slightly. The smile grew bigger and bigger, and finally turned into a terrifying laugh that echoed in the underground:
Hehe hehehe hehehehaha hahahahahahahahahaha
I didn t expect that an ordinary person like me could travel through dimensions and come here, and directly become Uchiha Madara!
Hahahahahahaha I am Uchiha Madara! Who in the current ninja world can resist me! ?
The dream of galloping and doing whatever you want is right before your eyes!”
Uh… this… suddenly gaining such powerful power and status, it’s inevitable that he has some nouveau riche mentality, and it’s not his fault.
Uchiha Madara’s ecstasy came and went quickly, and was taken back in almost an instant.
He calmed down again, in order to prevent Uchiha Madara’s character from collapsing. He sat there and rubbed his chin, considering the next way out:
Uchiha Madara wants to be reborn, that s for sure!
Now he really can’t accept hiding in this place all the time, so he must be reborn.
Uchiha Madara’s current strength is probably the same as when she was young and competing with Senju Hashirama. Looking at the current ninja world, she has absolutely no rivals!
But is this enough? Obviously not!
Not to mention the super boss Kaguya Otsutsuki who was sealed on the moon, even Uchiha Madara couldn’t feel at ease about the Six Paths Sage who has not died yet and no one knows where he is hiding or whether he is dead or alive.
Therefore, our current strength is still not enough and we must go further.
Uchiha Madara touched his upper left abdomen, and sure enough, the bad situation in which Uchiha Madara had hastily placed the flesh and blood of Senju Hashirama in his body was no longer there. After being cleansed by the colorful light just now, the power of Senju Hashirama had been completely integrated with this body.
With Uchiha Madara’s current vigorous energy and blood, it should not take too long for him to learn Wood Release and even awaken the Rinnegan. This is the basis for Uchiha to make further progress.
With a plan in mind, Uchiha calmed down his slightly restless mood, closed his eyes, sat upright, and began to meditate.
He needs to review all of Uchiha Madara’s abilities, from the small ones like chakra refining to the big ones like the complete form of Susanoo. He must be thoroughly familiar with them until he can use them as easily as with his own arms.
Then he devoted himself to practicing Wood Release to further enhance his abilities and strength.
Just like that, a few days later, White Zetsu came back after investigating the situation.
4. Directly intervene in the battle (old version)
At this time, Uchiha Madara had already mastered all of his strength, and had also made preliminary training in Wood Release, making his strength powerful and stable.
White Zetsu sank down from the ground using the Mayfly Technique and stood in front of Uchiha Madara, reporting:
“Oh, Lord Madara! It’s very lively outside now. The Second Ninja World War is raging!”
He opened his eyes, and a faint light flashed in his dark pupils.
“The Second Ninja World War? A three-way battle between Konoha, Sunagakure, and Iwagakure? What a helpless and boring war…”
As he spoke, Uchiha Madara completely restrained his aura, and then slowly stood up:
“In this chaotic situation, I wonder what kind of interesting reaction the ninja world would have if I, Uchiha Madara, suddenly appeared at this time?”
Bai Zetsu echoed with a lackey-like look:
“It will definitely scare all the ninjas in the ninja world to death! Hehehehehe…”
“Heh… I really want to see the true reactions of those ignorant ninjas, especially those from Konoha… All right, White Zetsu, follow me into the world! From now on, you will be my eyes and ears, Uchiha Madara, and continue to gather intelligence for the entire ninja world!”
“As you command, Master Madara…”
After coming into contact with Wood Release, Uchiha Madara also learned the Mayfly Technique. With White Zetsu, he easily sneaked into the land above and quickly rose to the ground!
On the ground, surrounded by the moist and humid air of the Rain Kingdom, there are densely covered moist forests.
Standing on the moist grass in the forest, Uchiha Madara took a deep breath of the moist but fresh air, which was refreshing.
Staying in the dim underground all the time is indeed not suitable for Uchiha Madara, especially not for the current Uchiha Madara. The turbulent outside is more suitable for him to roam.
Just as he was enjoying the long-lost breath of the outside world, a White Zetsu clone rose from the ground and reported to Uchiha Madara:
“Lord Madara, this is the territory of the Rain Country’s Rain Village. It’s the time of the Ninja World War, and this place has become a place where the Fire Country, Wind Country, and Earth Country are fighting! The unfortunate Rain Country can only declare war on these three countries!
However, because there is a master in the Rain Village, the so-called demigod Salamander Hanzo, the three major countries dare not oppress and threaten the Rain Country too much. Now the war is in a stalemate among the four countries! “
Uchiha Madara looked into the distance, with a disdainful smile on his face:
“What era is this! Any random person dares to be called a god! Hanzo is just a slimy, slightly poisonous giant salamander, yet he dares to call himself a demigod!”
Uchiha Madara’s nickname of giant salamander made White Zetsu laugh:
“Master Ban’s description is really accurate. Isn’t it a giant salamander? Then, Master Ban, shall we start with this ignorant giant salamander?”
Uchiha Madara nodded in disbelief, and White Zetsu, who came to report the news, quickly reported:
“Master Madara, right now, Hanzo Salamander is fifty kilometers southwest of here, fighting with three disciples of Konoha’s current Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen!”
“Sarutobi Hiruzen? The three disciples of that monkey? Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade?”
White Zetsu was stunned. It was not surprising that the Third Hokage Madara knew him, but it seemed that he had never introduced his three disciples to Madara?
Bai Zetsu didn’t understand, while Uchiha Madara over there was a little excited. He would start with Hanzo the Salamander, and then scare the current three ninjas, and shake up Konoha with a knock on the mountain! The timing of his appearance was too good!
He pulled the scroll out from his arms, and with a bang, along with white smoke, the red armor that Uchiha Madara once wore on the battlefield appeared. Uchiha Madara quickly put on the armor with familiar texture.
With a push of his foot on the ground, Uchiha Madara’s figure swept up a gust of fallen leaves and quickly leaped towards the southwest with great impact.
Bai Jue was stunned, then sank into the ground and followed secretly.
On a battlefield somewhere in the Rain Country, it has been raining continuously and the ground is muddy.
In this harsh battlefield and bad weather, Konoha and Amegakure are facing each other.
Needless to say, these two sides are very powerful, and clearly have the upper hand in the battle. On one side are Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade, who are at a disadvantage and are somewhat reluctant.
In the battle just now, Hanzo summoned the Salamander, and with his superb physical skills and teleportation skills, as well as the use of Exploding Tags, he single-handedly suppressed Orochimaru and his three companions. No matter how hard they tried, it was of no use!
Jiraiya protected Tsunade, who had just been injured by the explosive tag, and left. Orochimaru, whose Shadow Snake Hand was broken free by Hanzo, also quickly retreated.
Fortunately, Hanzo, who was standing on the salamander, did not fight hard, otherwise, the three of them would be in greater danger.
In the rain, Orochimaru and the other two looked unwilling, while Hanzo stood on the Salamander with his arms folded, looking calm and composed:
“It looks like Konoha won this battle overall. However, if I leave the three most beloved disciples of the Third Hokage here, Konoha will also suffer heavy losses, right?”
Orochimaru and the other two felt more tense and solemn, while Hanzo continued to act cool:
“As far as the younger generation is concerned, the methods you three have are pretty good. But unfortunately, you still can’t deal with me.”
“Does bullying a kid give you a sense of accomplishment? Hanzo, you don’t realize that you are also a member of the younger generation in front of me!”
The shocking echo that suddenly interrupted the battlefield between the two sides from a distance scared these people!
Both Hanzo and the three of them looked towards the direction where the sound came from with vigilance!
By the time they looked over, Uchiha Madara had already pushed aside a hurricane and was standing on the other side of the battlefield, stepping on the falling leaves. He was standing in an extremely domineering manner, looking at the four people confronting each other on the battlefield with arrogance and disdain!
5.Call me a demigod! (Old version)
“Uchiha Madara!?”
Tsunade, who was the first to recognize Uchiha Madara, screamed in disbelief!
Hearing Tsunade’s scream, Jiraiya, Orochimaru and Hanzo were all shocked!
Jiraiya was of course aware of the name Uchiha Madara. He looked at Tsunade in disbelief and asked:
“How is this possible, Uchiha Madara! Wasn’t he killed by the First Hokage a long time ago? How could he be Uchiha Madara!?”
Tsunade looked at Uchiha Madara in fear and her eyes trembled:
“Yes, logically speaking, Uchiha Madara should have been killed by the great grandfather! But… this character, this image, is definitely Uchiha Madara!”
Orochimaru took a step forward and said in a cold tone:
“Tsunade, don’t be careless, it might be an imposter!”
Uchiha Madara, who stepped onto the battlefield, naturally heard all the conversations between the three of them. He smiled slightly:
“Do you think I’m an imposter? Well, it doesn’t matter if you don’t believe me, but the Sharingan in my eyes can’t be faked!”
As his eyes closed and opened, strange scarlet pupils appeared. As Uchiha Madara opened his Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, his terrifying aura, like that of a brutal and ferocious beast, was undoubtedly revealed!
The terrifying momentum roared away like a tsunami! Tsunade and the other two were immediately affected, and subconsciously felt a wave of fear, so much so that their minds almost lost control!
Hanzo, who had been standing on the salamander pretending to be cool, was suddenly affected by this momentum. He became uneasy and almost fell down!
Standing firmly on the head of the salamander, Hanzo clenched the long sickle in his hand and looked at Uchiha Madara in horror.
When Tsunade called out Uchiha Madara’s name just now, Hanzo didn’t believe it at all, but now that he felt this terrifying aura, he no longer dared not to believe it!
Of course, for Tsunade and the other two who had not yet reached the level of Kage, it was already very good that they could stand here safely in the face of Uchiha Madara’s momentum. Their previous disbelief in Uchiha Madara’s identity turned directly into inner fear.
Looking at the three young men, Uchiha Madara slowly gathered his momentum:
“Hmph… You three are still very young. When you meet me, you can’t even move. It’s really boring. Compared to you three little brats…”
As he said that, Uchiha turned to Hanzo of the Salamander over there and looked at him with his Mangekyo Sharingan.
“A guy who dares to call himself a demigod in front of me, Uchiha Madara, seems to arouse my interest more…”
Suddenly, Hanzo felt as if he was being stared at by some ferocious beast, and his whole body was filled with fear!
With a bang, white smoke rose up, and the summoned beast Salamander under Hanzo’s feet actually ran away and disappeared, leaving Hanzo alone on the ground!
Hanzo couldn’t stand it anymore after falling to the ground. His own Salamander had run away because of fear. Now Hanzo didn’t believe it when he was told that this wasn’t Uchiha Madara! He was terrified and quickly formed seals with his hands:
“Water Style! Great Waterfall Technique!”
A violent torrent of water gushed out of Hanzo’s mouth, forming a towering waterfall in front of him, and rushing towards Uchiha Madara with the force of a raging wave hitting the shore!
Uchiha Madara snorted disdainfully, and formed seals with his hands at a dizzying speed:
“Fire Style! Great Fire Extinguishment!”
A flame with terrifying heat spurted out from Uchiha Madara’s mouth, instantly turning into a raging flame that covered the sky and collided directly with the water from the waterfall that was rushing over!
Boom! The imagined fire extinguishing with water did not happen. The overwhelming flames even illuminated the entire battlefield. This extremely hot flame directly and overwhelmingly evaporated the waterfall! It burned towards Hanzo with a brutal force!
The fear in Hanzo’s eyes could almost be seen, and at the critical moment before the flames covered the ceiling, he used the body-flickering technique to escape!
However, no matter how fast Hanzo’s body-flash technique was, it could not confuse Uchiha Madara’s Mangekyo Sharingan. His entire figure was clearly visible to Uchiha Madara. As soon as he moved his feet, the more sophisticated body-flash technique also disappeared!
Hanzo, who was terrified, used the instant body technique again and again, and couldn’t help shouting in his heart:
This is impossible. Water should overcome fire. Uchiha Madara’s Fire Style crushed my strongest Water Style! This guy is a monster. I can’t let him die here!
While he was daydreaming, Uchiha Madara instantly appeared beside Hanzo and kicked him without saying a word! He kicked Hanzo in the face!
Crack! Bang!
The mask on Hanzo’s face was kicked to pieces, and he was kicked so hard in the face that his face was distorted. He flew several hundred meters upside down, plowing several deep pits on the ground before he came to a halt in a mess.
Tsunade and the other two were completely confused the entire time.
The three of them had not yet recovered from the terrifying and dazzling fire escape, when in the blink of an eye, they found that Hanzo and Uchiha Madara were gone. They didn’t know when the two of them ran away, and Hanzo seemed to have suffered a great loss.
Shakingly getting up from the ground, Hanzo’s face was half red and swollen like a pig. He spat out blood and looked up at Uchiha Madara opposite him cruelly, exhaling a breath of lavender poisonous gas…
“I don’t care if you are Uchiha Madara or not, but… you forced me to do this! Secret technique! Detonate the Exploding Flame Formation!”
Hanzo slapped the ground with his hand, and suddenly, many detonating tags emerged from under Uchiha Madara’s feet and wrapped around his body.
“burst!”
Boom! The violent explosion swept Uchiha Madara in, but Hanzo was still worried and used his fastest hand seal:
“Water escape! Poisonous water wave!”
The purple poison mixed into the chakra stream and was sprayed out directly by Hanzo. The poisonous purple stream rushed towards Uchiha Madara who was surrounded by smoke and flames!
Puff! Two muffled collision sounds came from the smoke and dust!
Hanzo was delighted:
Hahaha Even if it s Uchiha Madara, he will definitely die after being poisoned by my Salamander! Hahaha
Hanzo’s wild laughter at this moment was more like a precursor to madness…
Sure enough, the blue light emerging from the smoke confirmed this.
6. One Strike to Split the Battlefield (Old Version)
Hanzo sprayed a poisonous water wave into the smoke and dust caused by the explosion of the detonating tag. He was crazy and thought that his poison was unmatched, but the reality slapped him hard in the face.
The thick smoke dissipated, and deep blue chakra, which had become substantial, appeared.
Under Hanzo’s almost terrified eyes and the horrified gazes of Tsunade and the other two, Uchiha Madara was surrounded by a skeleton burning with deep blue chakra, forming an absolute defense.
There is no doubt that Hanzo’s poisonous water wave just now hit Uchiha Madara’s incomplete form of Susanoo. The blue skeleton was as hard as usual, and Uchiha Madara himself was safe and sound.
Uchiha Madara opened a pair of scarlet eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. As his pupil power and chakra continued to radiate, his Susanoo further expanded, revealing not only his sternum and ribs, but also his skull, arm bones, and hand bones…
The half-skeleton Susanoo was tall and captivating, shocking the four people present.
Hanzo, whose face was swollen like a pig’s head, was terrified and even showed his fear helplessly. He looked up at the shocking scene and unconsciously stepped back.
Over there, Tsunade and the other two were already stunned. In their entire ninja careers, they had never seen a move of such a terrifying scale.
Orochimaru stared at Uchiha’s half-skeleton Susanoo with his snake eyes. There was not only horror in his eyes, but also a fanatical desire for knowledge.
Jiraiya opened his mouth wide, speechless for a long while, and could only ask tremblingly:
“Tsunade, Orochimaru, do you know…what…what is this!?”
Orochimaru naturally didn’t know, but Tsunade, as the granddaughter of Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju, did have some knowledge:
“This… I really think my grandfather mentioned it. This is a move of extremely large scale and extremely powerful, called: Susanoo!”
“Susanoo…”
Orochimaru smacked the name in his mouth, suppressing his raging desire for knowledge.
Among the three here, one is knowledgeable, but Hanzo, whose mind is about to collapse, has no idea what this terrible thing is. He can only look at the terrifying blue chakra rising in front of him in shock and horror.
Uchiha Madara stood inside with his arms folded, looking calm and composed the whole time, but his consciousness was controlling the half-skeleton Susanoo. He raised his right arm high, and a sharp blue chakra sword appeared in the hand of the arm.
In an instant, Hanzo felt a great sense of crisis!
He wanted to escape! But it was absolutely too late!
The blue chakra sword was swung down by Susanoo’s bone arm! The bright blue chakra slashed directly at Hanzo!
boom
The fierce and invincible blue slash was more than 20 meters high. The terrifying slash instantly split Hanzo, who had no time to escape, in two! It also brought with it air waves and impact, instantly cutting a long mark on the ground, and in half a second it slashed into the opposite forest, and countless broken trees and rolling mud were slashed everywhere!
The terrible noise finally dissipated gradually, and the airflow and impact it caused also gradually disappeared.
Uchiha Madara looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction, and with a thought he retracted the half-skeleton Susanoo.
On the other side, Tsunade and the other two who had been watching the entire process could finally see the situation on the battlefield clearly!
Needless to say, Hanzo was just cut in half, and the two halves of his body were torn into pieces by the impact of the cut, leaving no complete body left.
And Uchiha Madara’s casual slash just now not only cut open half of the battlefield’s ground, but also cut a narrow gully of several thousand meters in the distant forest.
Tsunade and the other two suddenly felt as if they were dreaming. Is it really possible for a human to possess such great power?
Orochimaru’s pupils shrank tightly, and he felt frightened at the idea of ??wanting to study Uchiha Madara.
Tsunade gasped and thought to herself, this is the scary guy who once fought against her great grandfather!
Jiraiya’s head was covered in cold sweat, his mouth opened wide and his jaw almost dropped, he sighed:
“This… is this the legendary Uchiha Madara? I thought his legend was fake… Compared to this guy, Hanzo who calls himself a demigod is simply a joke!”
As soon as Jiraiya finished his sigh, the three of them attracted Uchiha Madara’s attention again.
Uchiha Madara retracted his Sharingan and looked at the three of them.
Being stared at by Uchiha Madara, the three of them almost felt their hair stand on end!
Jiraiya was so frightened that he became a salted fish, and asked Tsunade helplessly:
“Tsunade, this… this, Uchiha Madara should have a good relationship with your grandfather, right!?”
A drop of cold sweat appeared on Orochimaru’s head:
“Idiot, Uchiha Madara was the man who wanted to overthrow and destroy Konoha. The first Hokage fought against Uchiha Madara in the Valley of the End!”
Because of fear, Jiraiya couldn’t even speak clearly:
“If that’s the case, then we are… enemies with Uchiha Madara…”
Tsunade’s face turned pale and she took a wrong step back:
“Orochimaru, Jiraiya, I think we should run away…”
However, Uchiha Madara obviously would not let the three of them leave as they wished.
Facing the three of them, Uchiha took a step forward with an expressionless face and at the same time activated the instant body instantening technique. The next step, Uchiha Madara appeared in front of Tsunade and the other two!
Tsunade and the other two were startled, as if they were facing a great enemy.
After looking the three of them up and down until they were all frightened, Uchiha Madara finally spoke:
“A fool, a lunatic, and… Hashirama’s granddaughter! Are you three the disciples of that monkey Sarutobi!?”
Although the pressure was great, Uchiha Madara’s words gave people a sense of oppression that they had to answer.
Perhaps the two families were born to be incompatible. Tsunade frowned and said in a weak voice:
“Yes, we are indeed the disciples of Sarutobi Sensei! Uchiha Madara, what on earth do you want to do!?”
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
7. Grant you the title of Sannin! (Old version)
Tsunade could only be tough on herself, and Uchiha Madara was extremely disdainful of this:
“Little girl from the Senju family, I am your elder after all. If you talk to your elders like this, be careful or I will make sure that you three can’t return to Konoha.”
Tsunade’s face turned pale, but she still refused to admit defeat, and continued to challenge Uchiha Madara with her neck held high:
“Uchiha Madara, you big devil! Don’t even think about holding the three of us hostage, and don’t even think about harming Konoha! Even if the three of us die, we will never let you succeed!”
Jiraiya and Orochimaru were almost frightened at the time. They covered Tsunade’s mouth and explained to Uchiha Madara with cold sweat on their foreheads:
“Um…um…senior, I’m sorry…Tsunade has been spoiled since she was a child! He didn’t mean any other thing!”
“Uh… this is what happened. Tsunade is just being stubborn. The three of us have no intention of disrespecting Madara-senpai!”
Tsunade’s mouth was covered and she said nothing. In fact, she regretted the moment she said that.
Giving Tsunade a very unhappy look, Uchiha Madara raised his hand and pointed a finger at Tsunade’s nose:
“Little girl from the Senju family, I think you need to understand the current situation. Although I know the awareness and will of you Konoha ninjas very well, it is not difficult for me to capture you three alive before you commit suicide!”
Jiraiya and Orochimaru were so stiff at that moment that they almost couldn’t help but carry Tsunade and run away.
Taking his hand back, Uchiha Madara suddenly lost interest in bullying the younger generation:
“Forget it. There’s really no point in bullying you youngsters. You’re still too young now. When you grow up to a certain stage, maybe I’ll be interested in you.”
At this point, Uchiha Madara suddenly felt a surge of evil interest:
“However, as far as the younger generation of Konoha is concerned, you three are pretty good. Sarutobi Hiruzen is indeed a man of vision, accepting three of you as his disciples with great potential. I have a feeling that all of you three will achieve great things in the future!
Just think of it as taking care of the younger generation. I, Uchiha Madara, reluctantly acknowledge you three as juniors. Hereby, I grant you the title of Konoha’s Three Ninjas!”
In an instant, like a flash of lightning, the three ninjas were stunned at the same time.
It is different from the original work, in which Hanzo of the Salamander gave them the title of Sannin, but the three of them did not feel any pride, but only humiliation of being despised by the enemy!
But now, being officially awarded the title of Konoha’s Three Ninjas by Uchiha Madara, the three of them actually felt a sense of satisfaction and excitement of being recognized.
Looking at the dazed Sannin, Uchiha Madara chuckled and then turned and walked back.
Seeing that Uchiha Madara was planning to leave, Tsunade behind him became anxious and shouted at his back:
“Uchiha Madara, what’s wrong with you!? Weren’t you killed by my grandfather a long time ago? If you’re not dead, what have you been plotting for such a long time!? And what is your purpose!?”
Uchiha Madara waved his hand without even turning his head, showing no intention of answering her questions:
“You three youngsters, go back to Konoha quickly and don’t stay in the Land of Rain any longer. This is my advice to you three!
By the way, go back and tell Konoha that I will go back sooner or later, and wait for me, Uchiha Madara, to arrive at any time!”
As soon as he finished speaking, Uchiha Madara disappeared in an instant, his figure flashing away at a speed that the three ninjas could not see clearly.
There were only three ninjas left on this devastated battlefield. They looked at each other in dismay and felt uneasy.
Just now, Uchiha Madara said that he would go to Konoha sooner or later. What good could come from going back for such a scary guy like him who has a grudge against Konoha?
Looking at Jiraiya and Orochimaru, Tsunade was helpless:
“What should we do now?”
Jiraiya was no longer playful as usual, and his expression was serious:
“Return to Konoha immediately and report this matter to Sarutobi-sensei. At the very least, Konoha must make thorough preparations!”
“Alas… I didn’t expect that Uchiha Madara didn’t die. Now, Konoha is in big trouble…”
Orochimaru took over Tsunade’s words with a sinister look:
“I’m afraid that not only Konoha is in big trouble, the entire ninja world will probably be shaken by this…”
Tsunade and Jiraiya were speechless.
Isn’t it? Uchiha Madara, who easily killed the Salamander Hanzo with one blow, was enough to stir up the entire ninja world!
With a heavy sigh, the three ninjas said no more, and dragging their tired bodies and injuries, the three of them set out on the journey back to Konoha.
On the other side, Uchiha was moving quickly through the forest. Suddenly he sensed something and stopped on a thick branch.
Bai Zetsu immediately used the Mayfly Technique to crawl out from the tree trunk nearby. He seemed a little confused:
“Madara-sama, why don’t you kill all three of them?”
“Why did I kill the three of them?”
“Master Madara, you are not with Konoha…”
Uchiha Madara was disdainful and seemed to have it all figured out:
“Humph, Konoha and I have a long and complicated feud. I won’t mention the trivial matters, but I will settle those old scores with Konoha sooner or later. By then, I, Uchiha Madara, will force the entire Konoha to surrender. Is it meaningful to target three juniors here?”
Bai Zetsu suddenly realized and clapped his hands in a flattering manner:
“Oh… As expected of Madara-sama, this is so bold! But, Madara-sama, if you are not going to Konoha now, then what are we going to do now?”
“I’m tired of being a rat underground. Now I just want to get out and have a fight with the entire ninja world! So, I need a place to settle down first and then develop safely! Well… I think the Rain Country is a good place. Hanzo happened to be dead, so I, Uchiha Madara, will take over the Rain Country!”
“But, Master Madara, the Land of Rain is located between three major countries. This geographical location…”
“Hmm? What’s the matter? I, Uchiha Madara, will be in charge of this place. I’ll see which of the three major nations dares to make a fuss!”
8.Conspicuous red hair (old version)
Uchiha Madara was very domineering and bluntly asked who dared to make a noise. This aura shocked White Zetsu.
“Uh… That’s amazing, Master Madara. So, what should we do now? Seize power in the Rain Country?”
Uchiha Madara looked to the north:
“Let’s get rid of these annoying flies first. Those annoying bugs from Sand Village seem to have been driven to the border of the Rain Country, but there are still Iwagakure ninja troops stationed in the Rain Country!”
“Understood, Madara-sama. I will go and get the information about the troops stationed in Iwagakure Village!”
After saying that, White Zetsu quickly sank into the tree trunk using the Mayfly Technique. He then began to mobilize tens of thousands of his clones to gather intelligence.
Uchiha Madara was relatively relieved when he handed the intelligence gathering task to White Zetsu, and he then headed north alone.
Although the border of the Rain Country is not as large as the five major countries, it is still quite difficult for Uchiha Madara to travel from one end of the Rain Country to the other within a day. Moreover, there is no need for Uchiha Madara to rush before White Zetsu figures out the situation over there.
So, on a rainy evening, Uchiha Madara found a small town in the Land of Rain and planned to stay there for one night.
Because it was a war period, the town was almost devastated by the war. The buildings outside the town were dilapidated and many homeless people lived here.
However, the center of the town is an area for the rich, and since these rich people pay ninjas for protection, the facilities inside the town are intact and relatively peaceful.
After changing out of his red armor, Uchiha Madara put on a black robe and flashed into the town.
Well… after finding a hotel that looked nice, Uchiha Madara suddenly thought of something before going in.
I felt my pocket and found there was no money!
This is so embarrassing!
He stood in front of the hotel in the rain with a stiff face, feeling that it was not right for him to go in, and it was also not right for him not to go in.
Could it be that I want to start a business with no capital?
But he, the great Uchiha Madara, had to rely on robbery to make money, he really couldn’t bring himself to do that!
While he was struggling, a friendly-looking proprietress in a kimono came out of the hotel. Seeing Uchiha Madara standing outside, she immediately opened the door and gestured for him to come in:
“Ah, guest, do you want to stay in the hotel? Hi, dozo (please come in)!”
Uchiha Madara’s face suddenly became very embarrassed, and he danced with joy:
“Ah! No! Madam boss, you misunderstood! I was just taking a look! Goodbye!”
After saying that, he immediately used the body-flash technique to disappear, leaving the strange proprietress standing in front of the door, looking around for the suddenly disappeared figure of Uchiha Madara.
In the alley next to the hotel, Uchiha Madara covered his face with a look of deep hatred and muttered to himself:
“It’s really embarrassing…but…I can’t tell anyone that I don’t have money to pay on IOU, even if you kill me. Luckily, no one here knows me, Uchiha Madara, otherwise, I would be extremely embarrassed!
So, where should I go to spend the night without anyone around? “
Just as I was feeling depressed, there was a commotion on the street outside the box…
Several guys with cruel faces and holding sticks chased the two children, making a lot of noise as they passed by the alley where Uchiha Madara was.
Uchiha Madara raised his head, his eyes alert, he just saw a flash of red.
The red color did not come from the Khans chasing them, but from the two children running away in front!
One of the children had bright red hair!
Uchiha Madara knew very well what bright red hair meant in this world.
He raised his head, and with a few light leaps, he jumped onto the house as nimbly as a civet cat, and chased after the commotion that had just passed by.
The situation was very clear. Two boys, about ten years old and dressed in rags, sneaked into the center of the town on a rainy day, stole a piece of black bread when no one was paying attention, were accidentally discovered, and fled away crawling.
During the war, the importance of food is self-evident. Even a piece of black bread cannot be lost. Without saying a word, a few big men gathered together and chased after them with sticks!
Uchiha Madara stood on top of the house and could see clearly that the two children running away in front were of similar age, one with short orange hair and the other with long red hair.
There is no doubt that the one with short orange hair is Yahiko, and the one with long red hair is Uzumaki Nagato.
Yahiko held the black bread that he had stolen with great difficulty in his arms, and the two children ran away desperately while protecting the life-saving food.
However, how could the two of them, who were malnourished, outrun the big guys behind them? They were about to be caught up.
Yahiko hurriedly stuffed the black bread in his arms to Nagato, and pushed him, urging him:
“Nagato! Take her away! Konan hasn’t eaten in three days! Go!”
The red-haired imp Uzumaki opened his eyes wide:
“Yahiko, you will be beaten to death by them!?”
Giving Nagato a big smile, Yahiko urged him again:
“Don’t worry, the worst that can happen is I get beaten up. My body can definitely handle it. But Xiaonan can’t wait!”
“But “
“Don’t hesitate! Go!”
After giving it a strong push, Uzumaki Nagato ran away worriedly holding the black bread.
Several big men behind immediately caught up and knocked Yahiko down without saying a word. They beat him with sticks ferociously, cursing as they beat him.
“You bastard! You’re so bold!”
“If he dares to steal, beat him to death!”
“This is the nth time! Are you looking for death, little brat?”
Yahiko, who was surrounded and beaten, huddled up with his head in his hands. He gritted his teeth and stood firm with his frail body, trying stubbornly not to cry out in pain.
After being beaten a few times, Nagato became accustomed to running away, and was so familiar with the surrounding terrain that he turned into several alleys and crawled through several dog holes, successfully escaping the pursuit.
The big men who discovered that Nagato had escaped became furious and beat Yahiko even harder.
The muffled sound of beating can be recalled in the gloomy rain.
9. Not the original (old version)
It was raining all day and the ground was muddy. In such a terrible environment, a red-haired kid was running in the rain, panting, holding a piece of black bread stuffed into the arms of his clothes.
Uzumaki Nagato, who had not eaten for three days, was also very weak. Running in the mud and rain put even more strain on his body. However, his worry about his companions forced him not to slack off or relax at all, and he continued to run forward desperately.
I don t know how Yahiko is doing, whether he has escaped from those people. If he was beaten so badly, he must have been injured!
With worry hidden in his heart, Nagato squeezed out the last of his physical strength and quickened his pace.
Finally, a cave leaning against the cliff appeared in the forest in front of him. Nagato was delighted and rushed into the cave quickly.
The dim cave was small and humid, and the lighting and heating here depended entirely on a small bonfire burning in the corner. Next to the bonfire, a small figure lay flat on his back.
Anxious Nagato trotted into the cave, took out the half-soaked black bread in his arms and put it on the grill to roast. After doing this, he hurried to check on Konan who was lying there.
Xiaonan, who was also about ten years old, was sleeping with an unnatural flush on her cheeks.
Nagato approached Konan, his movements were gentle, he shook off the water droplets on his hands, and placed his hand on Konan’s forehead:
“Hiss! It’s so hot! We can’t go on like this!”
Nagato was immediately extremely anxious, but there was nothing he could do. It was already very difficult for them as children to get food, so where could they find medicine or a doctor?
Perhaps it was because Nagato made a loud noise that Xiaonan woke up from her coma. She felt cold and weak all over, and was suddenly terrified. She looked at Nagato, who was spinning around, and felt relieved. She called out:
“Nagato…”
Xiaonan’s voice was no longer as lively as before and became hoarse due to the high fever.
Nagato found that Konan had woken up, and quickly came to her side, showing great concern:
“Konan, you’re awake. Oh, right! Yahiko and I got some bread! It’ll be heated up soon, so eat some! Only after you eat it will your illness heal!”
Without paying too much attention to the bread, Konan looked around heavily, but when she didn’t see Yahiko, she felt uneasy:
“Nagato, where’s Yahiko?”
“Uh…he’ll be back soon!”
How could the clever Konan not hear the perfunctory tone in Nagato’s words? Based on her past experience, she could guess what was going on and inevitably became worried about Yahiko:
“Yahiko… he won’t be in danger!?”
“Uh… there’s definitely no danger. Yahiko was fine so many times before, right?”
“I’m so worried about him…”
“Don’t worry, Xiaonan, nothing will happen to him!”
The cave fell into silence, and contained in this silence was the two people’s great worry.
About half an hour later, when it seemed that the sky outside had become completely dark, while Nagato and Konan were worried, a staggering sound of footsteps dragging in mud could be heard from outside, getting closer and closer.
Nagato stood up excitedly and stared at the cave entrance, while Konan also tried hard to stand up and look over there.
Finally, their worries were not in vain, as the person who came in was Yahiko, whose face was bruised and looked very embarrassed.
Raising one hand, Yahiko put on a big smile as usual and greeted:
“Yohoo! Nagato! Konan! I’m back!”
But what surprised Yahiko was that she did not see a look of surprise on Nagato and Konan’s faces, but instead saw a look of horror on their faces.
“Uh…what’s wrong with you? Is it so scary that I’m back?”
Nagato took a step forward with a trembling body, and calmly protected Konan behind him. He stretched out a trembling finger and pointed behind Yahiko:
“Yahiko…behind you…”
Yahiko quickly turned his head, and standing behind him was the tall figure of Uchiha Madara!
Yahiko was frightened and fell backwards with a groan. The three little ghosts in the cave looked at Uchiha Madara who suddenly appeared in horror.
Uchiha Madara’s temperament is relatively cold, and he has fought and killed countless people in his life, so when he stood behind Yahiko with an expressionless face, he inflicted great fear on the three children.
How could Yahiko, Nagato and Konan withstand Uchiha Madara’s aura? Even if he stood there motionless, the slightest bit of aura he exuded was enough to scare the three little kids!
The three little devils were very shrewd and could naturally see that Uchiha Madara was not a good person, so they didn’t dare to move.
Uchiha Madara had time to observe the three brats carefully.
Uzumaki Nagato’s eyes are ordinary eyes, not his own Rinnegan that is about to open. The most conspicuous thing is his bright red hair.
Xiaonan, who was half lying on the ground, had blue hair. Although she looked a little disheveled, it couldn’t hide the pretty face of this little beauty.
As for the kid Yahiko, he seemed a little bland compared to Nagato and Konan.
Seeing Uchiha Madara’s eyes passing over the three of them and finally falling on Yahiko who fell in front of Uchiha Madara, Konan, who was still having a high fever, could no longer suppress her worry and fear.
She struggled to get up, grabbed the brown bread that had just dried on the bonfire, and ran between Yahiko and Uchiha Madara despite Nagato’s obstruction. Facing Uchiha Madara’s stern face, she mustered up her courage and timidly handed over the brown bread:
“Uncle…Uncle! They stole the bread for me! But I didn’t eat a single bite of it. I’m giving it back to you! Please, spare my companions…”
Xiaonan obviously misunderstood.
Looking at Konan’s pretty face full of fear in front of him, and looking at the black bread in her trembling hands, Uchiha Madara’s eyes changed, no longer as cold as before, and he felt as if his heartstrings were touched.
Uchiha Madara sighed in his heart:
Alas… I am not the cold and cruel Uchiha Madara in the original novel…
10.Stay Here (Old Version)
Uchiha Madara didn’t react much, but Yahiko, who was lying on the ground, reacted quite strongly.
He jumped up like a rabbit, grabbed Xiaonan and pulled her back, protecting the black bread in Xiaonan’s hand while he was pulling, and he kept saying:
“Xiao Nan, don’t worry about it. Eat this bread first. If you don’t eat, your body won’t be able to bear it. At worst, I’ll just get beaten by him again! Hurry up and eat!”
Konan refused to do so and kept shaking his head. Even Nagato beside him was at a loss as to what to do. The three little kids were in a mess.
With Uchiha Madara’s eyesight, he could naturally see that Konan had a bad fever, and he could naturally see that Yahiko had just been beaten badly, and he could also see that Nagato was the hungriest among the three little brats.
However, these three little devils were so stupid and pitiful that they made such a fuss over a mere piece of black bread.
There are children like them with tragic life stories everywhere in this world, but there are definitely not many children who still care about their companions in such a difficult situation. Why are these children the ones who suffer? This world…
Uchiha Madara, who sighed in his heart, now became more determined to change the ninja world.
The three little kids were still arguing over who owned the bread, but Uchiha Madara didn’t intend to stand at the cold cave entrance any longer. He walked around the three little kids who were arguing and went straight inside, sitting down next to the small campfire.
Uchiha Madara’s strange behavior attracted the attention of the three little ghosts. They stopped making noise and watched Uchiha Madara’s actions.
Madara took off his wet coat and circulated chakra around his body, drying the wet clothes in an instant with a hiss. Then he took a lot of firewood from the side and threw it on the campfire. He didn’t have the patience to wait for the fire to burn well, so he snapped his fingers and a red fire-attribute chakra was shot into the campfire, and with a bang, the campfire burned well.
When the three little ghosts saw what Uchiha Madara did, their eyes widened and they realized the situation.
Nagato, who was usually taciturn but had extraordinary observation skills, suddenly thought of something and asked with a somewhat grim expression:
“You…you’re not one of those people in town chasing Yahiko, you’re…a ninja!”
Uchiha Madara nodded, and Yahiko and Konan’s expressions suddenly changed.
What ninjas represent in this world is not only strength and authority, but also cruelty and viciousness!
As orphans who survived the Second Ninja World War, Nagato and the other three kids had naturally witnessed the magical and powerful power of the ninjas. Of course, they had also witnessed the cruelty of the ninjas who massacred entire families for the sake of their missions!
And now, an unknown but tough-looking ninja came into their cave, and the three little ghosts naturally felt it was extremely dangerous.
Xiaonan’s face turned pale, and tears even came out of his eyes from fear. He was unable to utter a word.
In this situation, Yahiko, who was relatively more resilient, said to Uchiha Madara while protecting Konan with a cold sweat:
“I’m so sorry! I misunderstood you, Ninja-sama! Let’s get out of here now!”
The three little ghosts turned around in fear and were about to leave the cave, but Uchiha Madara’s voice made them freeze in place, and they dared not move forward.
“Why do you want to leave?”
His body stiffened, Yahiko turned around and answered tremblingly:
“Uh… Of course, please stay here, Master Ninja, and we will find another place!”
“But it’s dark and raining outside. One of you three is sick, one is injured, and the other is as weak as a bird. Are you going out at this time to seek death?”
The three little ghosts looked at each other.
Uchiha Madara was right. If they left here at this time, they would most likely die outside.
However, this ninja master seems to mean, let us stay here! ?
Fearing that she had misunderstood, Xiaonan asked timidly:
“Sir, you will… allow us to stay here?”
“This is your territory, why can’t you stay here?”
The three little ghosts looked at each other again.
This guy is different from the ninjas they met before. All the ninjas they met before were fierce and cruel. How could he be so easy to talk to?!
However, although the words were easy to say, feeling the looming mountain-like aura from Uchiha Madara, the three little ghosts did not dare to act rashly. They stood in a row timidly and sat down at the cave entrance far away from Uchiha Madara. They kept secretly watching Uchiha Madara, fearing that he would make any unusual movements.
Uchiha Madara felt a little depressed. Was he really that scary? Why did these three kids not trust him? They hid so far away. Not only would they be burned by fire, but they would also be blown by the wind and rain outside.
Sighing, Uchiha waved at the three little kids:
“That little girl with blue hair, yes, I’m talking about you! Come here!”
The three little ghosts trembled and looked at Uchiha Madara with some fear. Nagato and Yahiko even protected Konan vaguely.
Uchiha Madara felt even more helpless. He pulled out the scroll from his arms and slapped it. With a bang and white smoke, various medicines appeared from the scroll. Uchiha Madara continued to wave at Konan:
“If I wanted to harm you, I would have done it long ago. Why bother? I can tell at a glance that you are sick! I have medicine here that can cure your illness!”
The three little ghosts were very surprised, looked at each other, and then gathered together to whisper:
“Konan, do you think we should trust him? He’s a ninja!”
“Well… I don’t know, but it doesn’t look like he means to hurt us?”
“Konan is right.”
“Even Nagato you said that!”
“Yahiko, Konan’s body can’t hold on any longer, we can take a gamble!”
“…Okay! But the three of us will go together!”
“Yeah!” 2
Nagato and Yahiko protected Konan in the middle, and the three little kids walked towards Uchiha Madara as if they were ready to die, which made Uchiha Madara very upset.
11. Really can endure (old version)
Uchiha Madara was full of black lines, saying, am I really that scary? No way! ?
Suppressing the depression in his heart, he found the antipyretic medicine among the bottles and jars in front of him, poured out two tablets into his palm, took out a bottle of water, and handed the medicine and water to Xiaonan at the same time:
“Take medicine. Only by taking medicine can the disease be cured!”
Konan opened her big eyes and gulped at the pills handed to her by Uchiha Madara. She glanced at Nagato and Yahiko on both sides, nodded, took the medicine and water from Uchiha Madara, closed her eyes and swallowed it all in one gulp!
But the problem is that after taking the medicine, Xiaonan still kept his eyes closed, not daring to open them. He clenched his little fists in front of his chest, looking nervous as if he was waiting for something.
Not only Konan, the person involved, but also Nagato and Yahiko on both sides stared at Konan with wide eyes.
The black line on Uchiha Madara’s head became even darker:
“Hey! Kid, what are you waiting for?”
“Hmm? Hey? Uncle Ninja, we’re waiting for Konan to get better!”
The tone of this brat, Yahiko, is stupid yet careless.
Uchiha Madara couldn’t help it anymore, he slammed Yahiko on the head, opened his mouth and roared at the three brats:
“Are you three idiots? There’s no way the medicine will work so quickly! This requires a process!”
Uchiha Madara’s roar blew over the three little ghosts like a hurricane. The person involved, Xiaonan, looked at Uchiha fearfully and said weakly:
“I don’t know. I thought I would get better immediately after taking the medicine. We have never seen such a thing as medicine before. We have only heard of it…”
Uchiha Madara s madness came to an abrupt end, and he felt very uncomfortable.
Have the poor people in the ninja world never seen this kind of medicine in their lives? What a fucked up world this is!!!
Waving at Konan, Uchiha Madara’s tone softened a lot:
“Come here. Although the medicine may not work immediately, I have a method that will work immediately!”
“Oh… okay!”
Konan obediently walked closer to Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara placed his big hand on her head, and the vast chakra gently and delicately infused into Konan’s thin body.
Although Uchiha Madara does not know medical ninjutsu, he can still speed up the blood circulation in Konan’s body through the circulation of chakra.
After a few minutes, as Xiaonan’s blood circulation accelerated, the medicine began to take effect. Xiaonan felt a lot lighter and his face was no longer burnt red, but a healthy pink color.
Seeing that it worked, Uchiha Madara also let go of his hand. Konan bounced back to Nagato and Yahiko. Naturally, the two kids came up to him and asked about their well-being.
“Konan, how do you feel!?”
“Xiao Nan, are you okay?”
“Well, I feel much better now. This ninja master is a good man!”
The three little kids were chattering away, and Uchiha Madara, who had just been given a nice guy card, was in a very weird mood.
Glancing at Yahiko, whose face was a little blue, Uchiha Madara thought he might as well be a good person to the end.
“That orange-haired brat! Yes, it’s you. Your name is Yahiko, right? Come here!”
“Eh? Uncle Ninja, you called me!?”
“Yes! I’m calling you! Come here!”
Although he didn’t quite understand, because Uchiha Madara had just cured Konan and had gained their initial trust, and Yahiko was relatively thick-skinned, he came over without any scruples, stood in front of Uchiha Madara and looked at the Uchiha, with the spirit of a newborn calf that is not afraid of a tiger.
Uchiha Madara didn’t care. He looked him up and down and smiled grimly.
“Little devil, you are very patient!”
“Huh? Uncle Ninja, I don’t understand what you are talking about!?”
“You’ll soon understand what I’m talking about!”
As soon as he finished speaking, Uchiha Madara knocked Yahiko down and ripped open the bottom of his tattered robe, revealing his legs that were heavily bruised and even bleeding!
Nagato and Konan were so shocked that they no longer cared about their subtle awe of Uchiha Madara and quickly surrounded him.
“Yahiko! Your leg! It’s serious!”
“Damn it! Was he beaten by those people? Yahiko, why don’t you say it out loud?”
Afraid that his companions might worry, Yahiko smiled awkwardly and tried to cover up:
“It’s nothing, it just looks serious!”
“It looks serious! Kid, it’s not just serious as it looks. Your fibula has been broken into three pieces! At least the tibia is not broken, it can barely support you to walk!”
Uchiha Madara’s angry tone made Yahiko scratch his head in a cold sweat:
“Uncle Ninja, can’t we still go?”
“Yes, I can walk! But kid, do you know what? If you continue to hold back and not tell your companions, and continue to move around with this leg as if nothing happened, this leg will become useless sooner or later!”
“Waste it! Uncle Ninja! Are you kidding me?”
“Haha, you don’t believe me? Do you want to try it?”
“Uh…I believe it! I believe it!”
Nagato and Konan were both heartbroken, and felt both distressed and guilty.
No one expected that Yahiko was so patient. He endured it as if nothing had happened even though his legs were broken!
In the following time, Uchiha got out a pair of splints to clamp Yahiko’s legs to fix them, then he found some ointment to smear on his legs, and then took out a bandage to wrap around Yahiko’s legs…
Uchiha Madara grumbled as he pestered her:
“I must be crazy to be so nice to you three little brats! Back then, apart from my brother Izuna, no one else could be healed by me! Little brats, you are lucky to be able to receive my treatment!”
Yahiko stared at Uchiha Madara with a pair of dead fish eyes and replied fearlessly:
“Yes… Uncle… I’m honored! I’m honored to be treated by you! Who are you, uncle? You’re definitely not a serious ninja! A serious ninja wouldn’t be as casual as you!”
Yahiko’s seemingly casual words made the cave obviously silent, and Uchiha Madara stopped wrapping the bandage.
Konan and Nagato stared at Uchiha Madara nervously.
12. How to survive (old version)
Uchiha immediately resumed the action he had stopped, and quickly tied up Yahiko’s legs. He casually looked at a knot, then sat down on the ground.
“Kid, you’re right. I am not a proper ninja. If other proper ninjas came here, you three kids wouldn’t even be able to survive, not to mention being helped by me!”
Uchiha Madara spoke threatening words in a teasing tone.
As expected, the three kids didn’t look scared. But Yahiko, who seemed careless or at least thoughtful, scratched his head and asked:
“Uncle Ninja, I’ve heard of the term traitor ninja! It seems to be a guy who betrays the group. Uncle, are you a traitor ninja?”
Uchiha Madara showed some interest:
“Oh, Yahiko, tell me, why do you think I’m a traitor?”
“It’s very simple, uncle. Although you seem to be capable, you are so casual and unbelievable. You must be a loner among those cruel ninjas, right? If you don’t fit in, you will be kicked out!”
“Haha, what a weird yet logical statement, kid, what you said does make some sense, I am indeed a traitor, and in a sense, I am the most powerful traitor in the world!
However, if you think that all rebel ninjas are as easy to talk to as me, you are totally wrong! I am an exception among ninjas. Ninjas…are a group of cruel and brutal guys!”
By the end of the conversation, Uchiha Madara’s tone had become cold, and the three little brats, Yahiko, nodded as if they understood.
“Well… no matter what, it’s always right to be vigilant and not trust others easily!”
As he spoke, Uchiha Madara took out another scroll, clapped his hands, and with a bang, white smoke appeared. Various foods emerged from it, mostly meat, and there was a wide variety of ingredients.
The three little kids had never seen so much food before, and their eyes lit up.
“Wow… so much food, uncle, this is…”
“This is tonight’s dinner. There’s only one piece of black bread. It’s not enough for the three of us. I have enough food on me. Let’s eat together!”
“Uncle Ninja… Thank you very much…”
At this time, Nagato and Konan no longer addressed Uchiha Madara as “sir” in a stiff manner as before, and they seemed to be less guarded against him. The three children gathered around the campfire to heat up food, and started a sumptuous dinner that these three kids had never enjoyed before.
For a moment, besides the flickering light of the campfire in the cave, there was the sound of three children wolfing down their food.
Looking at the three children who had never eaten good food in their lives, Uchiha Madara couldn’t help but feel some sympathy.
There was a moment when Uchiha Madara planned to stay here and teach these three children for a while, just like Jiraiya in the original work.
However, this idea was abruptly discarded.
He is Uchiha Madara, a heroic figure, not a useless teacher like Jiraiya. He has already done his best by saving them today. There is no need to continue wasting time on them. He has more things to do.
So, amid the chewing sounds of the three kids, Uchiha Madara suddenly spoke:
“Tomorrow, I will continue on my journey. I have other things to do. I will leave these foods and some medicines for you. From now on, everything will depend on you!”
The sudden words made the three little ghosts stop eating at the same time, and the cave became quiet again.
Xiaonan looked at the rich food in front of him and suddenly felt his appetite diminished. He nodded and was speechless.
Nagato looked at Uchiha Madara quietly without saying a word, as if he had expected this.
Yahiko scratched his head and smiled reluctantly:
“Well… After all, you are a ninja, so you must have important things to do… Uh… This… That… Anyway, thank you very much for your help today. If it weren’t for you, I’m afraid the three of us would be in danger! Uncle, thank you…”
At the end of the speech, Yahiko, who was a lively person, didn’t know how to continue, and there was silence again.
Suddenly, Nagato, who had been silent all this time, spoke up. He looked directly at Uchiha Madara and asked his own question:
“Uncle Ninja, I want to ask you, how can we continue to live!?”
Konan and Yahiko looked up and looked at Uchiha Madara silently.
Well… this is the most basic and also the most cruel question.
Looking at the three children’s eager, confused and fearful eyes, Uchiha Madara was speechless for a moment.
He suddenly felt that he should say something.
Crossing his legs and sitting on the spot, Uchiha Madara let out a long breath:
How to survive? That s the question.
Perhaps everyone has different views and interpretations on this issue, but my personal understanding is that to survive, you need to be a valuable person! “
“Someone of value?”
“That’s right, it’s a person with value! Because, no matter it is a person or an object, once it loses its due value, then the final outcome is nothing but destruction!
Let’s take a common example, farmers! The value of farmers lies in farming, and obtaining food through farming skills. No matter where the food goes, whether it goes to themselves or the landlord, as long as they can harvest food, they can prove their value and continue to live, even if it is very reluctant, at least they can survive.
The value of a blacksmith lies in forging iron. The value of a merchant lies in the circulation of goods. The value of a ruler lies in managing and coordinating everything below. As ninjas…
The value of our ninjas lies in their abilities, whether it is to carry out missions or to wage war! Killing the enemy and protecting the target, this is what the ninjas need to do and must do!
So the question is, what is the value of you three little devils?”
Nagato, Konan, and Yahiko, the three kids looked at each other.
13. What is the so-called initial investment (old version)
Now, these three little ghosts are obviously of no value, and they themselves seem to realize it.
Nagato lowered his head, his eyes were very depressed, and he muttered to himself:
“Are we… worthless?”
Looking at the three little brats, Uchiha Madara felt that he needed to add another dose of explosive stuff:
“To be precise, Nagato and Yahiko, you two really have no value right now, but Konan is different. Konan still has some value!”
Eh!?
Konan opened her eyes and looked at Uchiha Madara strangely.
Xiao Nan s value lies in your delicate beauty. Although it is superficial, it is indeed a value, and a good value at that.
If one day in the future, Nagato and Yahiko, both of you can no longer survive, Konan still has other ways out.
You can choose to enter a wealthy family. Generally speaking, these wealthy people will accept you out of pity for you and because you look good.
At the beginning, among the wealthy families, all you could do, Xiaonan, was to serve tea, pour water, massage legs and shoulders.
When you grow up, when you, Xiaonan, become truly beautiful, that will be when your value is the greatest. At this time, it is not surprising that you will be taken in as a concubine by a wealthy family. In order to continue to survive, Xiaonan, you have to attract him with the value of your beauty and commit yourself to him completely, because only in this way can you survive and live well.
However, time is ruthless. Gradually you will become old, your appearance will fade, and your greatest value will be exhausted.
If you are lucky, the wealthy family will choose to keep you and support you because of the little affection they had in the past. You will have to spend the rest of your days alone in the corner of the wealthy family, and after you die of loneliness, you will be hastily buried by the next generation of wealthy family.
If you are unlucky, you may be kicked out of the wealthy family when you are old and your looks have faded. At that time, you will be truly desperate with neither beauty nor ability, and you may die at any time and place!
It s cruel, but it s also very realistic. Without you knowing, there are many similar examples happening all over the world
Uchiha Madara’s words were extremely cruel, and the atmosphere in the entire cave was so depressing that even the burning bonfire did not jump, but burned muffledly in the corner.
The three little kids were speechless after hearing Uchiha Madara’s extremely cruel words.
As the person in Uchiha Madara’s example, Xiaonan knelt in front of him, speaking in a low voice. After a while, she clenched her fists and uttered a soft but firm voice from her throat:
“I don’t want such a fate…”
Not only Konan, but Nagato and Yahiko also raised their heads and looked at Uchiha Madara with sharp eyes, representing their silent resistance.
“Don’t you want to? Are you unwilling to accept your fate? If so, then you need to increase your own value until your own value and ability are enough to control your own destiny!”
Yahiko’s eyes lit up:
“Uncle Ninja, how to increase your own value!”
“study!”
“Learn!?” 3
Uchiha Madara, who had anticipated their reaction, handed them a lifeline:
“You three, do you want to learn something from me?”
In an instant, the eyes of the three little devils were sparkling!
We want to learn! 3
Uchiha Madara nodded:
You don t need to know what I m giving you. You just need to know that what I m giving you is very important and you will need it in the future!
Okay, now, do as I tell you, cross your legs, sit upright, close your eyes, immerse your mind, use your heart to feel your own spiritual fluctuations, use your heart to feel your body breathing…”
What Uchiha Madara taught them was the chakra refining method!
After eating and drinking, the whole night was spent between Uchiha Madara’s teaching and the three little kids’ study until the next day.
During this period, the talent gap among the three people became apparent. Nagato, who was from the Uzumaki clan, was the first to feel chakra, and it would not be long before he would be able to refine chakra. Konan also had some ideas about chakra refinement, but needed to study in depth. As for Yahiko… I’m afraid he has just started to refine chakra!
It was already broad daylight. Uchiha Madara did not disturb the three little kids who were immersed in their thoughts. He left some basic ninjutsu training scrolls on them and then left.
Facing the north, Uchiha rushed ten kilometers in one breath, then stopped, stood on a large branch, and tapped the trunk:
“Bai Zetsu, I know you are here, come out!”
Sure enough, White Zetsu crawled out of the tree trunk using the Mayfly Technique.
“Master Madara, what do you want?”
“Send a few clones to the cave where I stayed last night and protect those three little ghosts in secret!”
Bai Zetsu obviously couldn’t understand Uchiha Madara’s behavior. He frowned and asked:
“Master Madara, they are just three little brats, why do you care so much about them? When did Master Madara become so soft-hearted?”
Uchiha Madara glared at White Zetsu coldly, making White Zetsu tremble all over.
“Idiot! How can I do something like this without any reward? I want you to protect the three of them secretly, and last night’s teaching is also an advance investment!”
“Upfront investment!?”
That s right, that red-haired brat is a purebred Uzumaki clan member with amazing talent!
That little blue-haired girl also possesses a special bloodline!
As for the orange-haired kid, although his talent is average, he was able to hide the pain from his companions after breaking his bones last night. With this willpower, his future achievements will be limitless.
These three kids are rare talents. An initial investment will help me use them in the future!”
White Zetsu suddenly realized, and fawned on Uchiha Madara like a dog:
“I see. As expected of you, Master Madara. You have a far-sighted vision!”
14. Rain Ninja and Rock Ninja (Old Version)
After giving orders to White Zetsu, Uchiha Madara temporarily put the matter of the three little brats behind him and rushed to the north of the Rain Country at full speed!
According to the information provided by White Zetsu at any time, Uchiha Madara accurately found the place where the war broke out between the Hidden Rain Village and the Hidden Iwa Village.
In a leap, Uchiha Madara, wearing a bright red armor, landed directly in the center of the troop camps of Rain Village and Iwa Village, with his hands folded on his chest, his long black hair fluttering in the wind, his domineering aura was undoubtedly revealed!
However, a gust of sand blew by and nothing happened…
This is very embarrassing.
Uchiha Madara deliberately chose a domineering posture to descend? Why is there no one around!? Isn’t this the battlefield where the battle between the Hidden Rain Village and the Hidden Rock Village took place!?
Opening his Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, Uchiha looked at the camps on both sides.
Over at the Hidden Rain Village, all kinds of items were scattered on the ground, and there was no one around, as if all the birds and beasts had fled.
Over in the Iwagakure Village, dozens of older ninjas were lazily making fire and cooking. There wasn’t even a single person on guard, which meant they didn’t notice Uchiha Madara was here at all.
Veins bulged on his forehead and Uchiha Madara stomped the ground hard!
“White Zetsu! Come out here! Where are the people from the Hidden Rain Village and the Hidden Rock Village? Didn’t you say they were fighting?!”
Bai Zetsu came out from underground in a flash, with cold sweat on his forehead and reported:
“Madara… Madara-sama… It’s like this. Just over ten minutes ago, the Hidden Rain Village and the Hidden Rock Village were fighting. The news that you suddenly appeared and killed Hanzo of the Salamander reached the Rain Ninjas. The commander of the Rain Ninjas collapsed on the spot and fled with all the Rain Ninjas. The Iwa Ninjas, led by the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, gave chase!”
Uchiha Madara was speechless. So he was to blame for this?
“Where are the Rain and Rock Ninjas now!?”
“Just to the south, they are chasing and fleeing, and are about to reach a valley!”
“Okay, I understand. Keep investigating and report back!”
Bai Zetsu shrank into the ground in fear.
Uchiha Madara was in a bad mood. He turned to look at the camp of the Hidden Rock Village and quickly formed seals with his hands:
A terrifying and overwhelming wave of fire surged out from Uchiha Madara and headed straight for the Iwagakure Village headquarters!
Dozens of ninjas who were completely unprepared and unresponsive suddenly felt something was wrong. Turning their heads around, they saw that the terrifying raging flames had directly broken through the gate of the camp, rushing towards them with a scorching force!
Their eyes widened, fear filled their hearts, and it was too late to react!
Boom! A raging flame swept across the Iwagakure camp, and all the tents and supplies were burned to ashes!
What? Are you asking about those dozens of rock ninjas? Of course they were burned to ashes!
Uchiha Madara blew away the hot air from his mouth, turned around and left! He rushed to the north at a high speed!
Uchiha Madara’s speed is terrifying. Even though he is alone, his speed is much faster than that of a large army.
Before the Rain Ninja and the Rock Ninja arrived one after another, Uchiha Madara passed them and stood above the valley they were approaching, leaning over the situation below.
Here, is a long and narrow valley. Uchiha Madara is above the valley. Later, the bottom of the valley will be the only way for the Rain Ninja to escape from the Rock Ninja.
After observing for a while, Uchiha Madara immediately realized that this was a good place for an ambush!
After standing there for about two minutes, on the deep side of the valley, what was supposed to come finally came.
A group of Rain Ninjas, about a thousand in number, all of them in disheveled shapes and exhausted looks, were fleeing forward quickly.
The one leading the Rain Ninjas was a Rain Ninja Commander, an elite jonin under Hanzo Salamander. He had been leading the ninjas to resist the attack of the Rock Ninjas, but he unexpectedly heard such news!
The Rain Ninja Commander was walking in the front in a panic. A Rain Ninja next to him couldn’t help but came over and asked:
“Sir, is Hanzo-sama…really dead!?”
The Adam’s apple in his throat moved up and down unnaturally, and the Rain Ninja Commander sighed:
“Ah… yes, that’s right. It is said that he was killed by Uchiha Madara who suddenly appeared!”
“What! Uchiha Madara! The man who fought against the God of Ninja, the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama! But wasn’t he killed by the First Hokage a long time ago?”
“Who said it wasn’t true? But several urgent letters were written in this way, and I couldn’t help but believe it! Now that a powerful enemy has appeared near the Rain Country and Lord Hanzo has been sacrificed, we must withdraw our troops! Let’s go back to the Daimyo Castle to protect Lord Daimyo first!”
“But, sir, what about the Tsuchikage and Iwagakure who are chasing after us?”
“I can’t care less! Compared to them, Uchiha Madara is more dangerous!”
Their conversation was heard word for word by Uchiha Madara, who stood at the top of the valley, laughing wildly, his laughter echoing in the valley:
“Hahahahahaha… little Rain Ninja! You are quite knowledgeable! You know the danger of me, Uchiha Madara!”
The horrible echo filled the valley. The Rain Ninjas, who were already like frightened birds, were horrified and stopped in a hurry. They each took out their kunai and stood alert with trembling minds.
The leading Rain Ninja commander held a kunai and looked around hastily:
“No way, I just mentioned Uchiha Madara and he’s here! Is it him? Where is he?!”
“Idiot! It’s on your head!”
A domineering figure descended from the sky, and Uchiha Madara stood in front of the Rain Ninja Commander with a smile on his face!
Looking at Uchiha’s stern face, the Rain Ninja Commander was scared to death and subconsciously stabbed forward with the kunai in his hand!
With a snap, he broke his wrist and slapped him in the heart:
“Imprisonment spell!”
The black spell patterns quickly spread from Uchiha Madara’s palm into his body, wrapping around the heart of this Rain Ninja commander!
With a gloomy smile, Uchiha Madara moved quickly while crossing his steps, teleporting between several powerful Rain Ninjas around him. With a few bangs, he also planted confinement spells on their hearts!
15. Coercion and inducement (old version)
Uchiha was extremely fast. He crossed his steps, cast a confinement spell on several of them, and instantly appeared on the spot with a sinister smile.
Captivated by Uchiha Madara’s terrifying aura and sinister smile, none of the Rain Ninjas present dared to act rashly.
The Rain Ninja Commander and several of the stronger Rain Ninjas covered their chests and looked at the calm Uchiha Madara with pale faces, their eyes almost popping out:
“You…Uchiha Madara! What on earth did you do to us!?”
“What did you do? Didn’t you feel something extra on your heart? I have put a confinement spell on your heart. I only need a thought to make your heart explode and die miserably on the spot!”
Uchiha Madara’s words were so cold that they swept through the moods of the Rain Ninjas present, and their hearts turned cold.
At the critical moment, it was the Rain Ninja Commander who had some quick wit.
“Uchiha Madara! What on earth are you trying to do? Although we are the Rain Ninja Army, our strength is far inferior to yours. What good will it do you to threaten us!?”
After taking a look at the Rain Ninja Commander, Uchiha Madara actually looked up to him:
I thought that all the Rain Ninjas were a bunch of people whose brains were soaked by the rain, but I didn t expect that there are some who understand!
Time is running out, so I won’t waste time. I, Uchiha Madara, want to control the Hidden Rain Village, so this time I have come to recruit you, the Hidden Rain Village troops who are still somewhat useful! Just in case, I will plant a confinement spell on your heart first!”
The Rain Ninjas looked at each other in silence…
A jonin who was planted with a confinement spell by Uchiha Madara but was a die-hard fan of Hanzo of the Salamander saw the confused looks of the surrounding rain ninjas and shouted in his heart that something was wrong. He was so angry that he shouted at Uchiha Madara:
“Uchiha Madara! You devil! Don’t use sweet words! It’s impossible for you to subdue us! And you just killed Master Hanzo! We Rain Ninjas will never forgive you!”
This roar startled the confused Rain Ninjas, who then looked at Uchiha Madara vigilantly, continuing to hold the kunai tightly in their hands.
Uchiha Madara’s expression was slightly cold, and he sneered…
With a snap of his fingers, at the tense moment of the Rain Ninjas, the eyes of the Rain Ninja who had just roared suddenly widened, and with a puff, his heart burst and blood flowed from all seven orifices! He fell to the ground and died tragically in full view of everyone!
All the Rain Ninjas looked at Uchiha Madara in fear, and Uchiha Madara’s restrained murderous aura gradually began to be released…
“I, Uchiha Madara, have only been quiet in the ninja world for a few years. I didn’t expect that the ninja world would dare to ignore me! Who do you think you are talking to! I, Uchiha Madara, am not here to negotiate with you! I am here to give you orders!”
As soon as he finished speaking, the scarlet Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan opened and glanced at the surrounding Rain Ninjas with murderous intent.
Faced with the Mangekyo Sharingan that terrorized the ninja world, none of the Rain Ninjas present could remain calm. Staring at the strange scarlet patterns, the Rain Ninjas felt as if their souls had sunk into hell.
Amid the murderous aura that howled like a strong wind, the minds of the Rain Ninjas almost collapsed.
He killed a senior ninja casually. This kind of horror of not taking life seriously is deeply rooted in people’s hearts.
When the murderous aura was full of energy, it suddenly stopped. The eyes of the Rain Ninjas turned white, and they fell to the ground in a mess, groaning without clear consciousness. Even the elite Jonin among them, the Rain Ninja commander, felt his legs go weak.
Scanning these guys with emotionless eyes, Uchiha Madara said coldly:
“I’m telling you the truth! I, Uchiha Madara, have already made up my mind to control the entire Rain Country. As for you, the miscellaneous soldiers from the former Hidden Rain Village, I will show mercy and plan to absorb you again!
But if you don’t know how to be shameless, I will have no choice but to eliminate you, the remnants of Salamander Hanzo!
Don’t think that you, a thousand miscellaneous ninjas, are so important to me. Believe it or not, as long as I, Uchiha Madara, raise my arms and give a call, countless ninjas in the entire ninja world will rush to follow me. With more you won’t make much, and without you you won’t make much either!
Well, make your choice, choose to join me, Uchiha Madara, and dominate the ninja world from now on, or reject my recruitment and be wiped out here by me!”
Uchiha Madara has issued the final ultimatum, and the choices made by this group of Rain Ninjas next will affect their fate.
There was a silence, and everyone was silent.
I have to say that Uchiha Madara’s words are still very inspiring. If you surrender and join Uchiha Madara’s army, you will really dominate the ninja world from then on and no longer have to act according to the wishes of the three major countries around you.
However, they still found it hard to accept the thought of betraying the Hidden Rain Village, to which they had always been loyal. After all, for a ninja, loyalty to their own village is unforgettable.
Looking at these people in silence, although Uchiha Madara had no expression on his face, he was still quite satisfied in his heart.
Because, if they really disregard the previous situation and surrender to me easily, then there is no need to use such people in the future.
Feeling the stagnation of the atmosphere, Uchiha Madara made another powerful statement:
“What are you struggling with? I’m not asking you to betray the village that gave birth to you and raised you. It’s just that this ninja village has a new master. Is it so difficult for you to pledge allegiance again? “
It was like a basin of cold water was poured directly on their heads! The Rain Ninjas suddenly woke up!
Although Uchiha Madara’s words may seem like a substitution of concepts, one has to admit that what he said seems to be quite right!
The rain was moved.
The leading Rain Ninja commander looked at the brothers behind him, looked at the unquestionable Uchiha Madara in front of him, sighed in his heart, then bent his knees, and slowly knelt on one knee in front of Uchiha Madara:
“Greetings… Lord Uchiha Madara!”
As if it was a sign of a collapse of Mount Tai, the Rain Ninjas behind him relaxed and knelt down in front of Uchiha Madara:
16. One man guards the pass against ten thousand men (old version)
Looking down at the Rain Ninjas kneeling in front of him, Uchiha Madara finally showed a satisfied smile on his face.
Although, among these 1,000 Rain Ninjas, there are definitely some unqualified ones with ill intentions, but there is no time to pick out these bad apples now. We can settle the score with them slowly after the situation stabilizes.
“Very good. It seems that you are all guys who know the current situation. Since you have joined my Uchiha Madara’s army, as long as you are loyal and work hard, I will definitely not treat you unfairly. At the very least, you will not have to rely on others when facing the five major ninja villages in the future!”
Just as they were feeling satisfied, the pursuers from the Iwagakure troops caught up with them from the opposite entrance of the valley. About three thousand Iwagakure ninjas, led by the Third Tsuchikage Onoki, were rapidly chasing after them.
The Rain Ninjas were agitated at first, but then calmed down.
Come to think of it, with Uchiha Madara-sama here, why are you still panicking? ?
Glancing at the Iwagakure troops getting closer and closer, Uchiha Madara said nothing, just stretched out a finger and flicked it back.
Uchiha Madara s order was very clear, letting all the Rain Ninjas retreat first!
The leading Rain Ninja Commander stood up, a little hesitant:
“Sir… don’t you need us to help you stop these Rock Ninjas?”
With a slight raise of his eyebrows, Uchiha Madara’s arrogance and domineering attitude were clearly revealed:
“You guys? No need! Back off and don’t get in my way!”
“This… is it, sir. The leader of the opposing army is the Third Tsuchikage Ohnoki. Sir, please be careful!”
This disdainful tone made the Rain Ninja Commander feel unwilling, but the order was like a mountain and he had to execute it. Under his command, all the thousand Rain Ninjas retreated behind Uchiha Madara and hid quite far away, probably just enough to see the situation here clearly.
The wind blew, the clouds rolled and dispersed, and the sky was no longer gloomy. In the canyon of the Rain Country, the clouds and fog dispersed for a rare time. A ray of bright sunlight penetrated the clouds and shone into the depths of the valley, just covering Uchiha Madara who was standing in the middle of the road.
The aggressive Iwagakure troops rushed over under the leadership of the Third Tsuchikage Onoki.
Ohnoki was leading the troops, and suddenly found someone blocking the road ahead! And this person looked familiar!
He became alert, stopped and waved. The well-trained Rock Ninja troops that were following him immediately stopped and lined up behind him on guard. A total of three thousand Rock Ninjas were confronting Uchiha Madara alone!
More sunlight shone through the dark clouds, making the valley much brighter.
Oonoki and the Three Thousand Iwagakure Ninjas had time to take a good look at who this person was who dared to stand in their way.
Uchiha Madara crossed his arms, his face grim, and stood there like a tall pine tree. The brilliant sunlight fell on his crimson armor, casting a halo over him…
It was fine for the ordinary Iwashi Ninjas, they just thought that this person had an extraordinary aura, but the Third Tsuchikage Onoki felt that the more he looked at this person, the more familiar he felt.
In an instant, like a flash of lightning flashing across his mind, the painful memories that emerged from deep within made Oonoki’s face change drastically!
Standing here, Uchiha Madara, who was like a lone man blocking the way for ten thousand, was also looking at the opposite side.
Ordinary Iwagakure naturally could not arouse his interest, and the only one who was somewhat interested was Onoki, who had been beaten badly by him.
The Third Tsuchikage Ohnoki at this time was not the young rookie ninja who was bullied by Uchiha Madara for the first time, nor was he the little old man with a trough nose in the original memory, but Ohnoki who was at the peak of his strength in his middle age!
Seeing Ohnoki’s face change drastically, Uchiha Madara smiled grimly. Perhaps the Iwagakure Village had not received the news of his birth yet, and Ohnoki might have recognized him.
Looking at the terrifying smile of Uchiha Madara in front of him that seemed familiar to him, Ohnoki’s whole body stiffened and the panic in his heart was almost overwhelming!
Standing behind Ohnoki was his son, Huang Tu, who was also a jonin of the Iwagakure Village.
This strong-looking young man has some strength, but his brain is obviously not enough. He looked at Uchiha Madara-eye who was blocking his way in confusion. He gave Ohnoki some advice:
“Father! This guy is just one person. Why should you be so cautious? Who cares who he is? Can’t our three thousand soldiers just crush him?”
Onoto broke out in a cold sweat, lamenting his son’s lack of courage, and sighed to himself:
“What an idiot! If the guy blocking our way is really him, let alone our three thousand Iwagakure ninjas, even if the entire Iwagakure Village came forward, I’m afraid we wouldn’t be able to defeat this guy!
Damn it! It shouldn’t be possible… He should have died a long time ago! How could he still be alive! ?
But, this appearance… this aura… it is definitely him…”
Huang Tu was confused when he heard Ohnoki’s irrelevant words:
“Ah? Father, what are you talking about!?”
After all, he was the shadow of a village. Ohnoki quickly forced himself to calm down, turned around quickly, and gave a stern order:
“All ninjas, listen to my orders and stand still! Level 1 alert! Do not act without my permission!”
After giving the order, Ohnoki turned around again, facing Uchiha Madara from a distance, and took a deep breath…
Whether it is true or not, just verify it and you will know!
He put his palms together, then opened them, and a cube glowing white appeared between his hands!
Huang Tu and the other Iwagakure ninjas were shocked. They had never seen the Third Tsuchikage use his ultimate move right from the start!
“Dust Release! Original World Separation Technique!”
Whoosh! A white light cube was instantly shot out by Ohnoki, covering Uchiha Madara and his surroundings! A burst of white light exploded! All objects in the cube were instantly decomposed into atoms, and smoke and dust rose everywhere!
Onoki retracted his Dust Release and stared at Menmu’s situation.
The smoke and dust cleared, leaving nothing in front of him.
Huang Tu laughed easily:
“Standing alone in the middle of the road, I thought he was so powerful!? Turns out he’s just a fake!”
Ohnoki looked solemn, not completely reassured. Could he really be a fake who was all show and no substance?
Bang, bang, bang! Four puffs of white smoke exploded above the valley!
17.Four Purple Dragons Flame Storm Dance (Old Version)
Bang, bang, bang! Four puffs of white smoke exploded in the east, west, south, and north above the valley. Four identical Uchiha Madara appeared in these four places, with their hands in the state of not forming a seal!
What is going on? This is due to Uchiha Madara’s superb combat experience!
In fact, from the very beginning, Uchiha Madara’s real body was standing above the valley, and the one who went down to subdue the Rain Ninja and confront the Rock Ninja was just an insignificant shadow clone.
Even now, among the four Uchiha Madaras standing in the valley in the four directions of southeast, northwest, northeast and southwest, it is not certain which one is the real body, or even whether there is any real body at all.
The four Uchiha Madaras stood still, without completing the hand seals, and at the same time slapped their hands on the ground, and chakra poured out!
“Ninja Technique! Four Purple Flame Formation!”
Four purple rays shot up into the sky from the four Uchiha Madaras, and then connected by lines to form a surface and closed up!
Suddenly, the three thousand rock ninjas in the valley were completely surrounded by the purple and flaming Four Purple Flame Formation! They were already trapped in a jar!
Although it was a long story, all this happened within just five seconds. By the time Ohnoki was horrified to find that he was surrounded by the formation, it was already too late!
The three thousand rock ninjas couldn’t help but panic when they saw the purple color all around them.
Ohnoki looked at the terrible situation around him, especially seeing that the instigator was Uchiha Madara, and felt more and more uneasy. He shouted loudly:
“Be careful! The enemy may be stronger than you expected! All ninjas should form teams and prepare to fight the enemy. If you see the situation getting bad, you can retreat at any time. You will not be held accountable afterwards!”
Oonoki’s order made the three thousand rock ninjas even more uneasy. What kind of enemy could they be that they were allowed to escape without being pursued! ?
The Third Tsuchikage accidentally made a big mistake. He only tried his best to preserve the vitality of the Three Thousand Rock Ninjas, but forgot to take their feelings into consideration, just like Huang Tu who was now terrified:
“Father, who on earth is this guy!?”
“Shut up! Don’t ask any more questions!”
While the family comedy was playing out below, the four Uchiha Madara above had already taken action. They were doing two things at once, maintaining the output of the Four Purple Flame Formation while forming seals with their hands:
“Fire Style! Dragon Flame Song Technique!”
Four huge and extremely hot fire dragons were spewed out by Uchiha Madara! They burned violently from the top, bottom, left and right!
But please note that there are four Uchiha Madaras in the four directions of east, south, west and north! Each Uchiha Madara spews out four fire dragons, a total of sixteen fire dragons!
If you think that’s all you are wrong!
Four Uchiha Madara controlled sixteen fire dragons and crashed into the burning Four Purple Flame Array! Under the blessing of the Four Purple Flame Array, the sixteen fire dragons suddenly became larger, and the flames were already so hot that they turned white!
All the preliminary preparations have been completed, and this is the beginning of the ultimate move that Uchiha Madara has spent so much time preparing!
The four Uchiha Madara laughed wildly, slapped their hands on the ground, and shouted loudly:
“Ninja technique! Four purple dragon flame storm dance!”
Sixteen huge fire dragons, blazing white in color, with their fangs bared and claws brandished, roared towards the sky. Under the control of Uchiha Madara, they swept down from the sky above the valley towards the three thousand Rock Ninjas who were surrounded below!
The three thousand Rock Ninjas had never seen a Fire Release Ninjutsu of this scale before, and they almost collapsed on the spot. Coupled with the terrible order that Onoki had just issued to flee and not pursue, almost all the Rock Ninjas shouted and fled in all directions!
Ohnoki’s eyes were as big as copper bells, and he looked at the terrifying fire dragon swooping down from the sky with a trembling heart. He felt the terrible heat coming down on his head, and his scalp went numb. The painful memory of facing Uchiha Madara in his youth came to his mind again!
Without saying a word, he pulled up the yellow earth beside him, his legs were already weak, used the super light and heavy rock technique on himself and his son, and flew away as if escaping for his life!
Boom! Sixteen terrifying fire dragons, burning white, opened their mouths and rushed into the center of the three thousand rock ninjas deep in the valley, and suddenly exploded into a sky-high wave of fire that burned the rock ninjas and made them cry for their parents.
The sixteen fire dragons continued to rise up again, burning fiercely, and rushed towards the surrounding rock ninjas!
Every fire dragon, every time it flies, every time it swings its tail, every time it swings its claws, and every time it turns around, will burn a large number of Rock Ninjas to death!
Just one fire dragon can cause such terrible power. Sixteen fire dragons rolling and burning together will be even more terrible. The damage caused is definitely more than just sixteen times!
The saddest thing is that the valley bottom is completely sealed by the Four Purple Flame Formation. The escaping Rock Ninjas will be burned if they crash into the walls of the formation. Their ordinary offensive ninjutsu cannot shake the Four Purple Flame Formation at all!
With no time to escape, the Iwagakure ninjas who were being burned by the fire dragon began to defend themselves one by one, but it was useless.
The earth-style ninjutsu used for defense was immediately blown away by the fire dragon, and the water-style ninjutsu used for attack would be evaporated as soon as it was released under such terrible high temperature. Besides, how many people in the Iwagakure Village were good at water-style ninjutsu?
Uchiha Madara in the valley looked at the whole scene, sneered slightly, and was quite satisfied in his heart.
The valley sealed by the Four Purple Flame Formation has turned into a super-large furnace. Sixteen terrifying fire dragons are constantly rising and running across the valley floor. In addition, there are many trees at the bottom of the valley. Now the valley floor has turned into a hell on earth with fire dragons churning and seas of fire exploding everywhere!
In this horrible hell on earth, Sanqian Yanren struggled hard to survive, but when he looked up, he saw raging flames everywhere. Escape? How could it be possible!
A total of three thousand Rock Ninjas were killed at an incredible speed in the terrifying fire formation. Almost all of them were burned to death, charred, or even directly targeted by the fire dragon and burned to ashes!
Looking at this cruel and grand scene, Uchiha Madara not only did not reflect on himself, but instead felt a sense of pleasure and pride.
Such a brilliant and glorious scene, what a spectacular scene!
Throughout history, who could perform Fire Release Ninjutsu like this? Only me!
18. Three Thousand Rocks Ninja Cremation (Old Version)
The fire dragon burned in the sea of ????flame for a full five minutes, until Uchiha Madara stared at it with his Mangekyo Sharingan and did not notice that there were still people alive in the valley below.
At this point, Uchiha Madara finally felt that it was almost time. He raised his hands from the ground, and the chakra that was controlling the fire dragon disappeared, and the chakra that was controlling the Four Purple Flame Formation also stopped.
Following Uchiha Madara’s action, the four purple flame formations disappeared first, then the sixteen fire dragons roared as if they were running out of steam, and finally plunged into the sea of ??fire, causing sixteen terrible explosions, completing their final mission.
The area below the valley had been burned into a barren land. Fuels such as trees and grass had been burned cleanly. Flames of varying sizes were still rising everywhere on the charred ground, and thick green smoke was lingering in it, causing people to choke.
The choking smoke also contained the unpleasant smell of various burning corpses, making the environment in this valley quite harsh.
Uchiha Madara stared with his Sharingans, looking at the situation below.
On the scorched earth, the corpses of Rock Ninjas were scattered everywhere. At a rough glance, there were probably more than two thousand charred corpses.
Did the remaining thousand escape? No, they were all burned to ashes, perhaps scattered on the scorched earth.
Three thousand Rock Ninjas were all cremated here by Uchiha Madara.
Bang, bang, bang! Three puffs of white smoke rose up, and the Uchiha Madara clones in the east, south, west and east directions disappeared, leaving only one Uchiha Madara in the north.
He stood high in the valley, looking at his masterpiece with satisfaction.
After traveling through time for so many days, Uchiha Madara finally truly felt the feeling of being a villain.
Well… to be honest, Uchiha Madara feels that this mood is not bad.
The one thousand Rain Ninjas who had just surrendered to Uchiha Madara and were hiding on the other side of the valley watched the entire fireworks show. Now they were all staring in amazement at the scorched earth that had destroyed the three thousand Rock Ninjas, and they were all shuddering with fear.
This is Uchiha Madara to whom they just surrendered and pledged allegiance!
This power! This cruelty! It was simply impossible to muster any desire to resist.
Many Rain Ninjas sighed in their hearts that they were wise to surrender to Lord Uchiha Madara in time, otherwise, they would probably have ended up like the three thousand Rock Ninjas.
The Rain Ninja who had ulterior motives also calmed down completely. The little thoughts in his heart were completely suppressed in his heart, and he dared not show any tendency to show up.
Not only the Thousand Rain Ninjas were completely shocked, but also Onoki and Huangtu father and son who managed to escape.
Just now, when sixteen fire dragons were running rampant, Ohnoki pulled his son and tried his best to fly and dodge, and finally survived.
Now, the embarrassed father and son were suspended above the thick smoke in the valley.
Huang Tu, who was hung in the air by his father, had a pale face. He looked at the charred corpses below and thought of them as his companions who had fought side by side with him before. He smelled the burnt smell of the corpses and could not bear it anymore. He vomited in the air.
Oonoki no longer had time to blame his disappointing son.
To be honest, Ohnoki is about to break down.
He was suspended in the air, staring fixedly at the valley full of charred corpses, his eyes staring so intently that bloodshot eyes appeared!
He was angry! He was sad! He was distressed!
These three thousand Rock Ninjas are not ordinary three thousand Rock Ninjas. There is not a single Genin from the Hidden Rock Village among them! They are all Chunin and Jonin. These three thousand troops are the elite troops of the Hidden Rock Village! They were just wiped out by Uchiha Madara in one move! ?
Rage filled his chest, and Ohnoki glared at Uchiha Madara who was standing above the valley with bloodshot eyes.
Coincidentally, Uchiha Madara was also looking at him with a smile.
“Uchiha Madara! You lunatic! You devil! Give me back the lives of the three thousand Iwagakure ninjas!”
Ohnoki roared to the sky, not even caring about his own son. He threw him onto the cliff nearby and flew straight towards Uchiha Madara!
“Dust Release! Limit Separation Technique!”
The same Dust Release white light cube was instantly shot out by Onoki and arrived above Uchiha Madara’s head almost instantly. The white light cube instantly grew larger, and the cliff where Uchiha Madara was standing turned directly into atomic dust!
The dust dissipated and no trace of Uchiha Madara was seen.
In the blink of an eye, Uchiha Madara emerged from the other side of the hill. Before being hit by the Dust Release, Uchiha Madara had already used the Mayfly Technique to sink into the ground and left.
Looking at the mountaintop that had completely turned into dust, Uchiha Madara somewhat exclaimed in admiration:
“As far as the degree of destruction is concerned, I’m afraid there is no one in the entire ninja world who can use the right version of Dust Release! Unfortunately, it’s useless if you can’t hit the target!”
“Earth escape! Super heavy rock technique! Earth escape! Big rock fist technique!”
Oonoki’s voice came from above, and Uchiha Madara looked up at the sky.
Sure enough, the exasperated Ohnoki’s right arm had transformed into a huge rock fist! And it rushed down with terrifying force and speed!
Uchiha Madara was indifferent to this, his eyes transformed into the Eternal Mangekyo, and his palms were facing upwards:
“Destruction is coming!”
A strange gray wave rippled upward from Uchiha Madara’s palm, hitting Ohnoki’s rock fist, which shattered like ash! Ohnoki was shocked and quickly released the ninjutsu, otherwise, the shattering would affect his arm!
This destructive move is one of the abilities of Uchiha Madara’s Eternal Mangekyo.
In fact, the current Uchiha Madara has always been very curious about one thing, that is, what exactly is the special ability of the original Uchiha Madara’s Mangekyo?
For example, Uchiha Itachi’s is Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi, Uchiha Sasuke’s is Amaterasu and Kagutsuchi-no-Mikoto, Uchiha Shisui’s is Kotoamatsukami, and Uchiha Obito’s is Kamui.
In the original work, Uchiha Madara’s special Mangekyo ability has never been shown, and no one knows what it is. But now, Uchiha Madara, who has traveled through time and space, has awakened the ability of this destructive move through his unique soul reflection.
19. Onoki is going crazy (old version)
The Sharingan is known as the eye that reflects the soul, and the special abilities after awakening the Mangekyo are also related to the person’s personality.
For example, Uchiha Obito was disillusioned with the whole world, so his awakened abilities were similar to Kamui and Hollowification, which allowed him to avoid the whole world and be unable to face the reality.
For example, Uchiha Sasuke is full of revenge and is extremely aggressive, so his awakened abilities are Amaterasu and Kagutsuchi-no-Mikoto who controls Amaterasu.
As for what special abilities the original Uchiha Madara’s Mangekyo Sharingan had, there is no chance to know. However, the Uchiha Madara who traveled through time and space, relying on a soul and personality that was different from the original Uchiha Madara, awakened the destructive ability of the Spell of Destruction. Facts have proved that this ability is quite useful!
“Earth escape! Yellow Spring Swamp! Earth escape! Center-decapitation technique! Earth escape! Earth-flowing river!”
While Uchiha Madara was paying no attention, Ohnoki over there, with red eyes, formed a seal again, slapped the ground with his hands, and launched a ninjutsu.
This set of combined ninjutsu was used very skillfully. The ground under Uchiha Madara’s feet turned into a soft mud swamp, causing his feet to sink involuntarily and unable to escape. Then he was dragged into the ground by the central decapitation technique, leaving only his head in the mud. Finally, the whole person was washed away by the mudslide-like earth flow!
Looking at Uchiha Madara’s figure submerged in the mudslide, Ohnoki gasped heavily.
Using Dust Release twice and Earth Release five times in a row was enough to overwhelm Onoki even at his peak.
With a snap, a hand was placed on Onoki’s shoulder!
Onoki’s whole body stiffened suddenly, his eyes widened, and his neck creaked as he turned his head to look.
At some point, Uchiha Madara appeared behind him, put his arm around his shoulder with a half-smile on his face, and said something very nasty and infuriating:
“Ohnoki, your small stature is really rare!”
“Impossible! How could you appear behind me unscathed, without even your clothes getting dirty!?”
Uchiha Madara chuckled and could not deny it.
Nonsense, have my clothes ever gotten dirty after I used the Mayfly Technique to crawl out of the ground?
With a fierce slap, Onoki flew out despite his small but agile stature, hovering in front of Uchiha Madara, gritted his teeth, formed seals with both hands, and slapped the ground with his hands!
“Earth escape! Earth spear!”
With a crackling sound, many sharp pillars of hard black basalt suddenly rose up from under Uchiha’s feet! The basalt pillars within a radius of dozens of meters all stabbed towards Uchiha Madara!
With a cold snort, Uchiha Madara raised one leg and kept the other foot still. His whole body turned at a high speed like a compass, and all the basalt pillars that were stabbing at him were kicked into pieces as easily as kicking tofu.
“Earth Escape! Earth and Stone Dragon!”
A dragon carrying mud and stones rose from the ground in front of Ohnoki and pounced on Uchiha Madara with extraordinary momentum.
Uchiha Madara, who had not yet finished spinning, rushed out, and with the help of the power of the spin, he kicked the earth and stone dragon with a bang!
It looks easy, but in fact, the Earth and Stone Dragon move is definitely not so vulnerable, because Uchiha is too powerful!
Staring at Uchiha Madara jumping in the air, Ohnoki cast a seal again with red eyes:
“Earth escape! Huge earth burial mound!”
A huge stone that was hardened by chakra was dug out directly from the ground by Oonoki!
“Earth escape! Super light and heavy rock technique!”
The huge rock suddenly rose up, quickly rising hundreds of meters!
“Earth escape! Super heavy rock technique!”
The terrible weight and density were instantly added to the huge rock high up. This huge, hard rock fell from the sky like a pot lid covering peanuts, pressing down heavily on Uchiha Madara!
Boom! A huge rock hit the direction where Uchiha Madara was! It caused a huge impact! The rock shattered, smoke and dust rose! Uchiha Madara seemed to be hit underneath!
However, after the previous lessons, Ohnoki didn’t believe that Uchiha Madara could be killed like this, and continued to make hand seals with gritted teeth, and this time the hand seals were more and faster than before:
“Earth Escape! Rock Golem!”
Boom boom boom The ground cracked, the soil fell, and a terrifying rock monster as tall as ten stories emerged from the ground behind Ohnoki! With a loud roar!
Under the control of Ohnoki, the rock monster took heavy steps and rumbled towards the place where the broken rocks fell and crushed it. Without saying a word, it raised its huge rock fist and smashed it hard in the center! It hoped to kill Uchiha Madara who was crushed underneath!
Bang! A huge bone arm that had been burning with deep blue chakra suddenly rose from under the rocks and grabbed the giant fist of the rock monster!
Oonoki, who was under remote control, trembled in fear.
The dark blue bone arm that prevented the rock monster from moving forward began to change. Dark blue chakra began to form muscles on it! In the blink of an eye, it turned into a terrifying muscle ball!
Rumble… As rocks fell and smoke and dust rose, a huge figure slowly rose from under the rocks and soil where Uchiha Madara was, following the giant arm. This was none other than Uchiha Madara’s half-body Susanoo.
And it’s not just an incomplete half-body Susanoo with a skeleton, it’s a half-body complete Susanoo!
Looking at the terrifying Susanoo, whose half body was only a head taller than the rock monster, with blue chakra burning on its body, it looked like a demon god from the ancient times…
Ohnoki took a step back, his eyes trembling, his mind a little broken!
Uchiha Madara stood in the Susanoo unharmed, his eyes sharp, and with a snap, he crushed the fist of the rock monster in his hand! With a grab of his right hand, a blue chakra long sword appeared and chopped straight out!
Boom! The rock monster screamed and was chopped into two pieces, turning into rubble and flying!
Unlike the bulky rock monster, Uchiha Madara controlled Susanoo and instantly came in front of Ohnoki, and slashed it with a sword in Ohnoki’s shocked eyes!
20. Threat (old version)
Ohnoki looked in shock at the terrifying long sword that was slashing down at him. He had no doubt that the sword could flatten the mountain in one blow, so at the last moment, he reacted!
“Earth escape! Rock fist technique!”
Onoki’s arms quickly turned into huge rock arms and fists, and he raised his hands to block the terrifying Susanoo sword that was coming towards him!
Boom! Dust rose up, and rocks broke apart! Ohnoki barely supported the long sword with his rock fists, and the ground beneath his feet broke apart because it could not withstand the force, and half of his body was deeply sunk into the ground!
Uchiha Madara’s eyes were calm as he looked at Ohnoki who was trying hard to support himself with his hands. He narrowed his eyes slightly and put more strength!
With a “Puff!”, Ohnoki’s face turned pale and he spat out a mouthful of blood. His short body was hunched over by the pressure and he sank into the ground.
Uchiha Madara only needed to exert a little more strength, and the third generation of Tsuchikage would have fallen here…
“Earth Escape! Rock Fist!”
A loud shout from the side caught Uchiha Madara’s attention, and he looked up.
It turned out to be Ohnoki’s son Huangtu. Seeing that his father was in danger, he came out to save him at all costs. Without saying a word, his fist turned into a huge rock fist like Ohnoki and hit Uchiha Madara!
Boom! The rock fist hit the huge half-body Susanoo, but there was no movement at all, like an ant trying to shake a tree.
Huang Tu was stunned and took a step back in horror.
Uchiha Madara spat with extreme disdain:
“Stupid, Ohnoki, this is your son, is his brain not working properly?”
Oonoki, who was pinned to the ground by the tip of Uchiha Madara’s Susanoo sword, simply hated him for not fighting back. Blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth. He was filled with resentment and despair, and he yelled in exasperation:
“Idiot! Yellow Earth! Hurry up! Get out of here!”
The old man was about to die, so of course his son would not listen. He quickly retreated, stood on the ground, and quickly formed a seal with yellow earth:
“Earth escape! Earth mountain technique!”
Huge hemispherical rocks as big as mountains suddenly rose on both sides of Uchiha Madara’s feet. Under the vicious control of the loess, they were like two slices of hamburger bread sandwiching a steak, and they fiercely clamped Uchiha Madara’s Susanoo in the center!
Boom! The two hemispheres of the huge rock clamped directly on Susanoo! It caused a huge pinch and impact!
However, this was of no use. Uchiha Madara stood still, and his Susanoo was safe and sound, allowing the rocks on both sides to pinch and rub against him at will. Although it looked a bit cowardly, there was no problem with Uchiha Madara’s Susanoo.
Being trapped, Uchiha Madara was in a bad mood, and the sword of Susanoo became more powerful. Poor Ohnoki was almost pressed to the ground by the tip of the sword!
“Father! Earth Escape! Earthquake Core!”
In a hurry, Huang Tu launched the largest-scale ninjutsu he knew!
Under Uchiha Madara’s feet, the earth’s terrain began to change with a rumbling sound, and the surface suddenly bulged up dramatically, even supporting the entire Susanoo!
Taking advantage of this slight opportunity, Onoki immediately dodged sideways and escaped from the sword of Susanoo. Without saying a word, he turned around and flew up, drawing a smooth arc in the air and rushed towards his son!
It is obvious that the seriously injured Onoki plans to run away with his son!
However, how could Uchiha Madara let them do as they wished?
“You dare to escape right under my nose, Uchiha Madara. Except for Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama, this has never happened before!”
Controlling Susanoo, he punched the rising terrain beneath his feet fiercely, and the ground suddenly cracked and shattered! The terrain stopped changing, and then Uchiha Madara quickly slashed between the Onoki and the loess with a sword!
Buzz! Uchiha Madara used Susanoo to slash out with a sharp bright blue chakra attack!
Looking at the terrifying slash that was dozens of meters high, Ohnoki and Huangtu’s scalps were tingling!
Ohnoki, who was flying forward, quickly braked and barely stopped at the most critical moment, avoiding this terrible blow!
Ohnoki almost watched the slash pass by his eyes!
Boom! The sweeping blow cut a long and narrow gully on the ground, directly cutting the opposite mountain in half!
Taking this opportunity, Uchiha Madara activated his speed and appeared in front of Huangtu in the blink of an eye. In Huangtu’s horrified eyes, he slashed down with Susanoo!
“son!!!”
Ohnoki, who was unable to rescue him in time, collapsed and shouted, he only had this one son!
Unexpectedly, Uchiha Madara’s terrifying long sword of Susanoo stopped at the last moment!
At this time, Huang Tu was lying on the ground in a dishevel. He was pressed to the ground by Uchiha Madara’s Susanoo sword. The tip of the sword was against his back, causing a large amount of blood to flow!
Ohnoki was extremely worried and quickly fell to the ground, anxiously reaching out to stop Uchiha Madara!
“Uchiha Madara, stop it! Don’t hurt my son! We can discuss anything!”
Uchiha Madara smiled for the first time in front of Ohnoki, but this smile looked like a devil’s smile to Ohnoki:
“Ohnoki, are you giving in? I knew you were a wise man! Hahahaha…”
The shrill smile echoed around him, and Ohnoki gritted his teeth unwillingly.
“Yes, I give up… Uchiha Madara, what do you want from me!?”
He has not given up his last bit of dignity, and he uses the word “admit defeat” instead of “admitting defeat”!
But Uchiha Madara didn’t care and felt quite good:
“What I want is not just you, Oonoki, to admit defeat. What I want is your entire Iwagakure village to admit defeat to me!”
“What!?” 2
Onoki and Kouga were shocked.
The loess held hostage on the ground yelled even louder:
“Father! We in the Iwagakure Village cannot give up just because of him! Even if I die, I can’t…”
Shut up!
Uchiha Madara’s Susanoo sword vibrated with a buzzing sound, and the idiot was directly knocked unconscious by the overflowing sword energy!
21. Armistice Agreement and Defeat Regulations (Old Version)
Seeing his son fainted, Ohnoki was anxious but helpless.
Uchiha Madara used Susanoo to hold the long sword and tapped on Huang Tu’s back, sneering and gesturing to Onoki:
“Ohnoki, if you, the Iwagakure Village, don’t admit defeat, then I will cut your son into pieces like a sausage!”
It is not an exaggeration to describe Uchiha Madara like this.
Compared to the huge Susanoo, the unconscious yellow earth under his sword is nothing more than a sausage waiting to be slaughtered, right?
Looking at his only son being killed by Uchiha Madara’s sword, Ohnoki thought a lot.
Doesn’t it mean that the Iwagakure Village admits defeat? Anyway, I am the one who rules the Iwagakure Village now. Even if it is a bit embarrassing, those stubborn clan leaders and elders will just say a few words at most, and no big problem will happen!
Having made up his mind, Ohnoki took a deep breath and shouted to Uchiha Madara from a distance:
“Alright! On behalf of the Iwagakure Village, I admit defeat to you, Uchiha Madara!”
Uchiha Madara nodded in satisfaction, but the sword under Susanoo still did not loosen:
“Very good, since you have already admitted defeat, then just sign it!”
“signature!?”
“That’s right, it’s a signature! Ohnoki, look carefully at your feet, right at your feet!”
Full of doubt, Ohnoki looked down and his pupils shrank.
Because I don t know when, a piece of paper appeared at my feet!
Although most of his attention was on Uchiha Madara and his son, Ohnoki was not without vigilance. How come he had no idea when this piece of paper appeared! ?
Uchiha Madara looked at the change in Ohnoki’s eyes and sneered sarcastically.
The characteristic of White Zetsu is that he has a super strong ability to hide. It is so easy for him to secretly put the paper that he has prepared long ago from the ground at Ohnoki’s feet!
Oonoki was shocked, but he tried not to show it. He bent down to pick up the paper and read the contents carefully:
“Iwagakure defeat agreement and armistice terms!?…”
That’s right, this piece of paper is the armistice agreement and terms of defeat that White Zetsu had prepared long ago. The general content of it is that the Iwagakure Village was defeated in the war with the Rain Village. As compensation for the defeat, the Iwagakure Village needs to pay the Rain Village 1 billion taels, 300,000 tons of grain, plus several tons of precious metals such as copper and iron. After the signing of this agreement, the entire ninja world was notified, and the signature was still Uchiha Madara, the leader of the Rain Village!
Ohnoki was furious at the time. He tore up the defeat agreement and the armistice agreement into pieces, and with red eyes, he pointed at Uchiha Madara and cursed him wildly!
“Uchiha Madara! Are you kidding me? Didn’t you ask the Hidden Rock Village to admit defeat to you? When did you become the leader of the Hidden Rain Village? And I have to compensate you with so many strategic materials!?”
Using his little finger to pick his ear, Uchiha Madara said lazily without caring:
“Don’t worry about what’s happening in the Hidden Rain Village. It won’t be long before I can become the legitimate leader of the Hidden Rain Village!
As for the defeat you mentioned, it was your Rock Village that fought its way into the Rain Country, causing irreparable damage to the Rain Country and the Rain Village. Now that you have been defeated by me, shouldn t you make compensation? This is a matter of course!”
You you you
Ohnoki pointed at Uchiha Madara and was speechless.
Compared with the speechless Ohnoki, Uchiha Madara’s words were so eloquent and reasonable that Uchiha Madara himself felt that he was about to master the most powerful ninjutsu – mouth-to-mouth!
The exasperated Ohnoki suddenly lost his temper, sat down on the ground, and became equally unreasonable:
“I’m sorry. Although I’m the Tsuchikage of the Iwagakure Village, I can’t sign this kind of defeat agreement and armistice agreement! Because I don’t have the power to sign this. If the Iwagakure Village unilaterally admits defeat, it doesn’t matter even if it notifies the entire ninja world, but I can’t guarantee compensation because the supplies of the Iwagakure Village are provided by the Land of Earth. Without the material support and power permission of the daimyo, I can’t sign the contract!”
Uchiha Madara was stunned. He didn’t expect him to say such an interesting thing. Then he smiled instead of getting angry and nodded:
“It sounds like… that’s the case. Ohnoki, what you said makes a lot of sense…”
“Yes, that’s right. I can’t sign the agreement and the regulations. Even if you, Uchiha Madara, kill both of us here today, there is nothing you can do!”
This guy actually started to act like a rogue.
Uchiha Madara stared at Ohnoki who was sitting there, and the sword of Susanoo trembled:
“Are you really not afraid that I will kill your son?”
Oonoki closed his eyes and said nothing.
In fact, he was extremely nervous, but at this moment, the more nervous he was, the more he couldn’t show it.
The Sharingan clearly saw the dense layer of cold sweat on the forehead of the seemingly calm Onoki. Uchiha laughed sarcastically, withdrew the Susanoo sword, and with a flick of the sword, the unconscious yellow earth on the ground was picked up and fell beside Onoki.
Ohnoki looked at his son who had fallen beside him, and wondered why he had let Huang Tu go! ? Uchiha Madara didn’t seem like someone who was so easy to talk to.
Retracting his chakra, the dark blue Susanoo gradually dissipated, and Uchiha Madara walked towards Onoki step by step:
“You guys who are involved in politics are so sinister and scoundrel, I hate you very much, just like I hate Tobirama Senju!
However, Ohnoki, if you think that you can refuse to sign the contract compensation with this excuse, you are wrong!
Anyway, it is obvious that you were defeated. Whether you admit it or not is of no use to me. What I care about is the material compensation!
If you don’t want to pay, I, Uchiha Madara, will go to the Hidden Rock Village to rob. If the Hidden Rock Village doesn’t have enough, I will go to the Land of Earth to rob! I don’t believe that I can’t rob the supplies I want even if I search the entire Land of Earth!
Of course, you can come and stop me! I just don t know if the already crippled Iwagakure Village can withstand my killing spree!”
22. Unsigned paper is shit in the toilet! (Old version)
After saying these words, Uchiha Madara walked up to Onoki with murderous intent and extreme dominance. He stood there, looking down at him with a pair of scarlet Mangekyo Sharingan.
The scarlet kaleidoscope was spinning, and the rich evil pupil power was almost exploding. Under the pressure of this terrifying momentum, Ohnoki’s face turned pale and his body trembled.
Apart from the two Senju brothers, Oonoki was probably the first one to be looked at directly by the Eternal Mangekyo from such a close distance.
Ohnoki didn’t know that at this moment, Uchiha Madara had already begun to use powerful illusions to influence his mind, and the fear in Ohnoki’s heart was infinitely magnified…
He finally realized one thing deeply: any conspiracy or trick is ineffective in the face of absolute strength.
Just as Uchiha Madara said, no matter what you are like in the Land of Earth in the Hidden Rock Village, I, Uchiha Madara, will just crush you and rob you. Am I afraid that I won t be able to grab what I want?!
The dignity of being the Third Tsuchikage made Onoki try hard to hold himself up and not fall to the ground.
The pressure on him was already enough. Uchiha Madara turned away and didn’t look at him, but his voice became even colder:
“Alright, Third Tsuchikage, Onoki, you make your choice. Do you want to sign the armistice agreement and the terms of defeat in front of me and obediently compensate me with the money, food, and metals I need? Or do you want to wait for me, Uchiha Madara, to fight my way into the Land of Earth and personally take what I want!”
Onoki lowered his head, feeling heavy inside.
He knew very well that Uchiha Madara no longer had much patience. What he said was the last choice for Ohnoki was more like Uchiha Madara’s ultimatum to Ohnoki!
So, what should we do?
If he paid the compensation obediently, not only would he have to bear such a huge loss, but the news would spread throughout the ninja world, the Land of Earth would lose face, the ninjas of the Iwagakure Village would also lose their dignity, and he would be reprimanded by the Daimyo of the Land of Earth. I’m afraid his position as the Tsuchikage would not be secure.
But what if they refuse to pay? Will the Land of Earth and the Hidden Rock Village fight against the coming invasion of Uchiha Madara! ?
He glanced at Uchiha Madara and recalled the battle in which he was completely no match for his opponent. Ohnoki himself, who was clearly the number one master of the Land of Earth, was defeated so easily. Could the Land of Earth and the Iwagakure Village stop him?
At this moment, a horrific scene appeared before Ohnoki’s eyes:
In the Iwagakure Village, there were broken walls and ruins everywhere, and the bodies of various ninjas and civilians were scattered everywhere. Ohnoki was holding the body of his only son, kneeling in the war and screaming. In the distance, Uchiha Madara was waving the long sword Susanoo, slaughtering and destroying the entire Iwagakure Village, and he was powerless to do anything!
With a hissing breath, Ohnoki suddenly woke up, took a step back, and glared at Uchiha Madara in shock and anger:
“You used an illusion on me!”
“Heh… Ohnoki, don’t think that the scene in the illusion will not become reality. I, Uchiha Madara, actually did such a thing as slaughtering a village in the late Warring States period!”
Taking another deep breath, Ohnoki had no doubt that Uchiha Madara would do what he said!
After closing his eyes and gritting his teeth for five minutes, Ohnoki finally couldn’t hold on any longer. He was like a deflated ball, listless:
“Okay, Uchiha Madara, I sign the armistice agreement and the terms of defeat!”
After saying this, the little bit of momentum that Onoki had been holding on to completely collapsed, and he seemed to have aged ten years.
Uchiha Madara nodded with satisfaction:
“Very good, the armistice agreement, the terms of defeat and the signature pen are at your feet, sign them yourself! Oh, and remember to put your bloody fingerprints on them!”
“knew “
Ohnoki was no longer in the mood to figure out why a piece of paper and a pen appeared out of thin air at his feet. He bent down, picked up the paper and pen, and hastily read the armistice agreement and the terms of defeat…
Well…it s still the same armistice agreement and terms of defeat, Uchiha Madara didn t play any tricks.
However, when Ohnoki saw the words written in bold font: “Compensation of 1 billion taels, 300,000 tons of grain, plus several tons of copper, iron and other precious metals”, he felt very uncomfortable.
He gritted his teeth and signed his name, smeared enough blood on the corner of his mouth, and left a bloody fingerprint!
He was indignant and looked at Uchiha Madara with almost murderous eyes, and handed him the armistice agreement and the terms of defeat. Uchiha Madara took it with the demeanor of a typical winner.
Uchiha Madara looked at the armistice agreement and terms of defeat in front of him, checked them over, and found no loopholes.
From then on, Uchiha Madara’s blatant blackmail operation was finally completed successfully.
Uchiha Madara, who had done something great, smiled and stuffed the agreement into his arms, and his expression became more calm towards Ohnoki:
I think there s a saying that s true: unsigned paper is shit in the toilet!
I hope that the Iwagakure Village and the Land of Earth will not abandon and violate this agreement and deliver the compensation materials on time. Otherwise, I will consider going to the Land of Earth myself!
By the way, Tsuchikage, when you return, you will definitely be criticized by other people in the village and the Daimyo. I hope that Ohnoki can handle it by then. I don t want the Land of Earth and the Hidden Rock Village to give me another reason to go to war! “
Being threatened and ridiculed by Uchiha Madara, Ohnoki felt very upset and angry, and retorted:
“You don’t need to worry about these things. I hope that Uchiha Madara will abide by the agreement and regulations and never invade our Land of Earth from now on!”
After saying that, the embarrassed Onoki carried his son on his back and flew away!
Watching Onoki’s flying figure, Uchiha Madara smiled mysteriously:
“I abide by the agreement and regulations!? Hehe… Although unsigned paper is just shit in the toilet, but, for me, Uchiha Madara, signed paper is almost the same as waste paper!
The strong make the rules! The weak follow the rules! The tyrants break the rules! “
23. Why choose Rain Country (old version)
White Zetsu emerged from the ground and stood respectfully beside Uchiha Madara:
“Master Madara, is this your purpose!?”
“Yes, White Zetsu, you are right. My goal is actually these supplies, which can be used to enrich the supplies of the Rain Country.”
White Zetsu looked like he had something to say but was afraid to say it. Such a pale guy, looking so aggrieved, made Uchiha Madara feel a little annoyed.
“If you have something to say, say it! If you have to fart, fart it!”
“Uh… yes, Master Madara, with your strength, you can sweep through any of the five great nations. Why do you have to choose the Rain Country, which is located in such an awkward place and is small and weak?!”
After taking a look at White Zetsu, Uchiha Madara was reassured about White Zetsu’s intelligence.
“Humph, you are just too idealistic. Everything is easy to say, but when things get there, it’s not that easy. You know, not everything can be solved by overwhelming strength!
For example, if I go back to Konoha now, a battle can completely eliminate the Konoha high-level officials.
However, I cannot control the entire Konoha, because Konoha has experienced three generations of Hokage, and the political traces unique to the Senju clan have been deeply imprinted in Konoha.
I want to control Konoha, but not only will ordinary ninjas not follow me, even civilians will leave Konoha because of my bad reputation. In the end, I will get nothing!
But the Rain Country is different. Although it is a small and weak country, because it is located in this area, there have been wars in the country for years and there is rarely any time for stability.
The various forces and civilians of the Rain Country, both large and small, will not and dare not have any hostile thoughts towards my, Uchiha Madara, forceful entry into the Rain Country, especially after I repelled the three major ninja villages that invaded the Rain Country, they will only admire me even more!
Once we take control of this country, we will purge the rest of the forces, and give the civilians here a stable life and enough favors. By then, I, Uchiha Madara, will naturally be the people’s choice, and I will be able to control a stable Rain Country!”
White Zetsu suddenly realized, and then he admired Uchiha Madara:
“I see, there are so many tricks in this! As expected of Uchiha Madara-sama. I originally thought that Uchiha Madara-sama was just extremely powerful, but I didn’t expect that he was also so wise!
So, Master, what do we need to do next!?”
Uchiha Madara stood on the valley, looking at the side of the valley, where the thousand rain ninjas that had been subdued were hiding, and said:
“First lead them to the Hidden Rain Village and establish my rear base in the Land of Rain! White Zetsu, you continue to closely monitor all intelligence from the other five major countries and the entire ninja world!”
“As you command, Master Madara!”
White Zetsu continued to sink into the ground like a ghost.
Uchiha Madara pointed his toes, and his whole body leaped up like a roc spreading its wings, and landed lightly at the hiding place of the Thousand Rain Ninjas.
When they saw that the person coming was Uchiha Madara, to whom they had just pledged allegiance, the thousand Rain Ninjas came out.
Now, the look these guys showed towards Uchiha Madara was not just fear, but more of admiration!
He wiped out three thousand rock ninjas in a blink of an eye, and drove away the Third Tsuchikage in a matter of seconds. The legendary Uchiha Madara was indeed better in person than in reality! Now, under the command of Uchiha Madara, they were completely at peace, both physically and mentally.
Although Uchiha Madara had a blank expression on his face, he was still quite happy in his heart. After all, it would be fine as long as they were obedient.
Without further ado, Uchiha Madara gave the order:
“Alright, I have completely wiped out the Rock Ninja that invaded the Rain Country. Now, you guys lead me to the Hidden Rain Village. Oh, and on the way, explain to me the internal power distribution of the Hidden Rain Village.”
“Yes, Lord Uchiha Madara…”
Just as Uchiha Madara was leading a thousand Rain Ninjas to the Hidden Rain Village, almost all the five major countries in the ninja world received the important news of Uchiha Madara’s reappearance one after another!
To be honest, the Kingdom of Wind, the Kingdom of Water, and the Kingdom of Lightning did not quite believe that Uchiha Madara, a guy who should have died long ago, would be born again. The Kingdom of Lightning was the worst of them. The Third Raikage even stated on the spot that this was a rumor.
As for the Land of Earth, of course they didn’t believe it at first. However, after the Third Tsuchikage returned to the Iwagakure Village in a panic with only his son, they had to believe it.
Of course, the first to receive the news and the first to believe it was none other than Konoha Village in the Land of Fire!
As the hometown of Uchiha Madara, Konoha Village, which once regarded Uchiha Madara as a nightmare, why is it in such a panic?
He looked so panicked:
The three ninjas, Orochimaru, Tsunade and Jiraiya, fled in a hurry after being threatened by Uchiha Madara, and went back to gather the ninja troops of Konoha stationed in the Rain Country, and began to withdraw from the Rain Country in a hurry.
Because the news was of great importance, they did not dare to make the news of Uchiha Madara’s birth public. They could only keep it in their hearts and handed the troops over to a few senior ninjas to slowly return to Konoha. The three of them hurried back to Konoha.
At this time, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen was in charge of Konoha, and under him were the Konoha Elders, Danzo, Mito Kado En, Utatane Koharu, the heads of various families, and the new generation of young jonin, such as Sarutobi Shinnosuke and Yuhi Shinku…
Because it was a time of war, the entire Konoha was full of buildings, people were coming and going, and all the shops were open as usual with customers coming in an endless stream. The difference from peacetime was that the streets were full of ninjas patrolling and directing, and Anbu ninjas were hiding in the dark to monitor. Konoha was busy and tense, but also quite orderly.
In this busy and tense atmosphere, three figures stepped on the roofs, hurriedly passed through the residential area of ??Konoha, and rushed towards Konoha’s administrative department (the red circle is the Hokage Building) from above!
24. Danzo often makes trouble (old version)
Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, three black shadows just passed directly over people’s heads. In such a tense situation, how could people not be scared?
The crowd on the street was naturally in an uproar. The ninjas who were maintaining law and order were busy. The Anbu hiding in the dark were looking at the three figures whooshing past the roof. When they found out that it was the three of them, they felt helpless.
After all, this is the Hokage’s beloved disciple. Running on the roof during wartime is nothing. They can do even more outrageous things, such as…
With a crisp bang, glass fragments flew everywhere, and Orochimaru, Tsunade and Jiraiya broke in through the window and one of them jumped onto the floor of the Hokage’s office.
The Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was in the peak of his middle age, was sitting behind his desk with a pile of thick documents in his hands and a pipe in his mouth, puffing away at the smoke when he was suddenly startled by his three disciples who broke in through the window!
Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, four Anbu guards of the Hokage who were hiding around the office suddenly appeared and surrounded the Sannin.
Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed, waved his hand to let the Anbu retreat, and asked his three disciples helplessly and puzzledly:
“What on earth happened? Why did you three rush back in such a hurry, even breaking the window and running in!? Did you lose the battle? “
Jiraiya stood up and shouted:
“Sarutobi-sensei! We are not defeated! However, the situation is even more serious than our defeat!”
“What could be more urgent than losing the war!?”
Orochimaru kept the secret in a sinister manner:
“Sarutobi-sensei, Hanzo the Salamander has been killed!”
“Who killed him?!”
Tsunade gathered her golden hair, her face turned pale, and she looked horrified and uncertain:
“Killed by Uchiha Madara!”
“What did you say!!!”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was horrified, and his originally steady aura collapsed instantly. His shouts of disbelief almost echoed throughout the entire Hokage administrative building, causing all the ninjas inside to feel confused.
Looking around, Sarutobi Hiruzen broke out in a cold sweat.
“You must be responsible for what you said!”
The three ninjas nodded solemnly in unison, not seeming to be pretending, nor did they look like they were joking!
Taking a deep breath, Sarutobi Hiruzen gave the order in doubt:
“Call all the elders, clan leaders, and all elite jonin for an emergency meeting!”
During the war, Konoha’s administrative efficiency was terrifyingly high. Five minutes later, when Sarutobi Hiruzen brought his three disciples into the conference room, everyone who was supposed to be there had already arrived.
The meeting was arranged very simply. There was a large round conference table, with elders Danzo, Mito Kado En and Utane Koharu sitting around the main seat of the Hokage. Below them were the Uchiha clan chief, the Hyuga clan chief, Ino-Shika-cho, the clan chiefs of the Yamanaka, Nara and Akimichi clans, and other clan chiefs sitting in their seats. A group of elite jonin, such as Sarutobi Shinnosuke and Yuhi Makuharu, stood around.
Sarutobi Hiruzen acted decisively and sat in the main seat of Hokage. The three ninjas were not qualified to sit with him yet and stood behind Sarutobi Hiruzen.
The door of the conference room was closed, and there were layers of ninjas guarding outside. The conference room was also set up with a barrier, which was absolutely soundproof and safe!
Then the meeting began.
After Tsunade revealed the information about Uchiha Madara’s birth, the entire conference room was like a bomb was thrown into it, leaving everyone stunned and speechless.
With a bang, Danzo’s face was filled with gloom, and he stared at the three ninjas with a pair of dark eyes, and his tone was as stern as a ghost:
“You three, lying about military intelligence is a serious crime! Even Sarutobi’s apprentices are not immune!”
It was obvious that Danzo didn’t believe this, or rather, he didn’t want to believe it.
Giving Danzo a disgusted look, Tsunade naturally knew that this guy and Sarutobi Hiruzen didn’t get along, so she suppressed her disgust in her heart and spoke in a serious and solemn tone, which of course also contained anger:
“Elder Danzo! This is such an important and terrible matter! We won’t joke about it!”
Mitomon En sat on the other side of Sarutobi Hiruzen, with a cold sweat on his forehead and a somewhat manic expression:
“This… is impossible! Wasn’t Uchiha Madara… killed by the Shodaime? This is a recognized fact in the ninja world!”
Uta-ne Koharu also responded in a panic:
“Yeah, he’s been dead for so many years, where did this Uchiha Madara pop up from!?”
“Fake! Impersonation!”
It was Danzo again, he slammed the table, as if he had made the final decision! He totally ignored the authority of Sarutobi Hiruzen who was sitting in the main seat.
Sarutobi Hiruzen glanced at Danzo. He was already used to this guy’s routine, so he ignored him and continued to smoke his pipe in silence.
However, Danzo’s fake theory seemed to give those present an opportunity to deny reality. The clan leaders and the two elders had cold sweat on their heads, smiled stiffly, and said:
“Yes, yes, yes! Elder Danzo is right!”
“He must be an imposter. Uchiha Madara has been dead for a long time!”
“Someone actually dared to pretend to be our Konoha’s great enemy. He is really courting death…”
Amidst the discussions, Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was sitting in the main seat, knocked on the table a few times with his pipe. The clear knocking sounds spread throughout the conference room, and the room immediately became quiet.
This is the legitimate power of Sarutobi Hiruzen as Hokage, which is far from comparable to a clown like Danzo.
Danzo clenched his hands under the conference table immediately, feeling resentful. He had finally managed to mess up the situation, but was stopped by Sarutobi Hiruzen in one fell swoop… Damn it!
He scanned the people present, especially taking a good look at Danzo.
“Okay, everyone, next, let Tsunade introduce the specific situation of Uchiha Madara in detail. By the way, Tsunade, as the only granddaughter of the First and Second Generations, you should have a good understanding of it!”
“Yes, Sarutobi-sensei…”
Tsunade then described in detail how Uchiha Madara suddenly appeared and easily killed Hanzo.
25. Old Fox Sarutobi Hiruzen (Old Version)
Tsunade stood behind Sarutobi Hiruzen and explained in detail how Uchiha Madara suddenly appeared and killed Hanzo of the Salamander. Based on her own understanding, she focused on the terrifying aspects of Uchiha Madara’s Susanoo:
” That’s it. Uchiha Madara easily defeated Hanzo of the Salamander, and then came to the three of us and said something about giving us the title of Konoha’s Three Ninjas. Oh, and he also said that he would come to Konoha sooner or later!”
After Tsunade finished speaking, the entire conference room fell silent.
Tsunade has described it in such detail. It is obvious that the person who can easily kill the demigod of the ninja world, Hanzo of the Salamander, is definitely not a fake. Even if it is not Uchiha Madara himself, he is probably as scary as Uchiha Madara.
There is no need to escape from reality now. The heavy pressure is pressing on everyone’s heart like a dark cloud.
Danzo didn’t say anything else. Thinking of the legendary Uchiha Madara who was as powerful as a god, he felt terrified and all the thoughts of competing for power with Sarutobi Hiruzen disappeared.
In the dead silence of the conference room, Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed softly and tapped the table with his pipe again:
“Everyone, no matter what, this terrifying Uchiha Madara has clearly stated that he is coming to our Konoha. I don’t think this Uchiha Madara is returning home to visit relatives. Let’s discuss how we should deal with it, shall we?”
After Sarutobi Hiruzen finished speaking, everyone in the conference room remained silent.
Danzo was sweating profusely. Suddenly, what Sarutobi Hiruzen just said about returning home to visit relatives gave him an inspiration. This guy wanted to make trouble again, and he turned his spearhead directly to the head of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Matsunari! (Original character)
“Clan leader Matsunari! The Hokage just said that Uchiha Madara will come to Konoha to visit his relatives sooner or later. He will come back to our Konoha, and the relatives he will visit will naturally be your Uchiha clan!”
Danzo’s words successfully shifted the attention of everyone present to Uchiha Matsunari!
Everyone present suddenly realized, that’s it! I forgot that Uchiha Madara is the ancestor of the Uchiha clan! And the Uchiha clan, isn’t it right here!!!
Uchiha Matsunari, who was being watched by everyone, had a drop of cold sweat on his head. Before he could say anything, Danzo added fuel to the fire again:
“By the way, when Uchiha Madara returns to your Uchiha clan, will Clan Leader Matsunari abdicate and let Uchiha Madara become the Clan Leader again?”
Danzo’s words were really heartbreaking! He almost pointed at Uchiha Matsunari and asked him if the Uchiha clan would betray Konoha and side with Uchiha Madara!
Uchiha Matsunari’s face began to look ugly, and he felt nervous and angry.
In fact, Danzo’s words cannot be regarded as a complete slander against Uchiha Matsunari. After learning that Uchiha Madara was born, he did have some thoughts in his mind.
These little thoughts are like daydreams like joining Lord Uchiha Madara, restoring the glory of the Uchiha clan, and then controlling Konoha and dominating the ninja world.
Of course, such thoughts must never be spoken out, especially in this conference room.
However, Uchiha Matsunari did not expect that Danzo, who had always been at odds with his own Uchiha clan, would attack him at this time and place. If he was careless and really caused the entire Konoha to target his own Uchiha clan, then he would be in big trouble!
Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Uchiha Matsunari immediately expressed his position and decided to calm the people in Konoha first!
“Elder Danzo, you are joking! Although Uchiha Madara is our elder, he is also the biggest traitor in the history of Konoha. How can we allow him to be the clan leader? “
That’s true, but the big guys present, even Sarutobi Hiruzen, didn’t completely believe Uchiha Matsunari’s words. Who knows what the Uchiha clan is thinking! ?
As a result, the atmosphere in the conference room became even more weird. All the elders, clan leaders and ninjas looked at Uchiha Matsunari with a wary and weird look, as if he was feeling a thorn in his back.
We can’t go on like this. If we continue like this, Konoha will be in internal strife before Uchiha Madara even arrives!
Understanding this, Sarutobi Hiruzen took a puff of his pipe and said with a smile to smooth things over:
“Hehehe… Danzo, stop joking. How could Clan Leader Matsunari give up his throne to Uchiha Madara? When Uchiha Madara was about to leave Konoha, the entire Uchiha clan was against him! I’m sure that when Uchiha Madara is unfavorable to Konoha, the Uchiha clan will definitely stand up!”
Those who are involved in politics are powerful. This sentence is soft but firm, and contains more than one meaning!
He first warned Danzo not to cause trouble at this time!
Then, it was a disguised way of comforting Uchiha Matsunari!
Afterwards, he reminded Uchiha Matsunari that it was your Uchiha clan that betrayed Uchiha Madara first, and it is not certain what Uchiha Madara will do to your Uchiha clan after he comes!
Therefore, you, the Uchiha clan, must be careful when dealing with Konoha and Uchiha Madara, so as not to get into trouble both inside and outside!
Finally, he threatened Uchiha Matsunari that you, the Uchiha clan, must make the right choice at the critical moment, otherwise Konoha will not be merciful!
It took everyone in the conference room, including the person involved, Uchiha Matsunari, several seconds to understand the full meaning of Sarutobi Hiruzen’s words.
Uchiha Matsunari’s face immediately turned pale, and his expression became awkward:
“Right, right, right! At this critical moment, our Uchiha clan will never stand idly by! Hehehe…”
Seeing Uchiha Matsuhisa’s expression, the others felt somewhat gloating.
Uchiha Matsunari sat there, but his heart sank to the bottom.
How can it be repaired! Forgot the historical legacy of the Uchiha clan against Uchiha Madara! This is trouble!
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was sitting in the middle, smiled and asked Uchiha Matsunari:
26. Konoha is not a monolithic entity (old version)
“However, fortunately, we have Patriarch Matsunari among us! As the saying goes, knowing yourself and knowing your enemy ensures victory in a hundred battles. I’m sure Patriarch Matsunari is very clear about Uchiha Madara’s specific strength and details, right? “
Everyone in the conference room once again focused their attention on Uchiha Matsunari!
Uchiha Matsunari looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen’s smiling face and was so angry that he wanted to hit him!
Isn’t this a disguised way of revealing the secrets of the Uchiha clan?
However, it has come to this point and I have to say it. If I don’t say it, it will just give those bastards in Konoha a reason to deal with the Uchiha clan!
Cursing him in his heart as an old fox, Uchiha Songcheng began to narrate helplessly:
“I’m so sorry, Hokage-sama, I really don’t know much about Uchiha Madara’s background. According to the records left by my senior Uchiha, Uchiha Madara’s strength comes almost entirely from his Sharingan!
Needless to say, the Hokage and the elders should have heard that Uchiha Madara’s Sharingan is an evolved version far beyond the ordinary three-magatama Sharingan, the Mangekyo Sharingan!”
At this point, Tsunade behind Sarutobi Hiruzen also nodded:
“Yes, I heard from my grandfather that this is the Uchiha clan’s ultimate eye technique that is difficult to awaken, and it has terrifying power!”
Uchiha Songcheng also nodded in agreement:
“You are right. This Mangekyo Sharingan is extremely difficult to open. Over the past thousands of years, the only people who have opened the Mangekyo Sharingan are Uchiha Madara and his brother Uchiha Izuna. Both of them were well-known strong men in the Warring States Period!
However, our Uchiha clan did not record the method of opening and awakening the Mangekyo Sharingan. Therefore, over the years, the Mangekyo Sharingan has almost become a legend among our Uchiha clan!
There is no specific record of the exact power of Uchiha Madara’s Mangekyo Sharingan.
Just now, the terrifying move of Susanoo mentioned by Senju Tsunade was only briefly mentioned in the clan records. I just know it now!”
Uchiha Matsunari’s words were half true and half false, making everyone present a little confused for a moment.
The bad-tempered Danzo yelled at Uchiha Matsunari:
“Uchiha Matsunari! You’ve said so much, but it’s all bullshit! Apart from letting us know that the Mangekyo Sharingan is very powerful, you don’t know the rest of the bullshit! Do you have an ulterior motive and are deliberately hiding it?”
Having said that, the atmosphere suddenly became tense. Uchiha Matsunari slammed the table, pointed at Danzo and shouted:
“Shimura Danzo! Don’t slander me! Before Uchiha Madara, our Uchiha clan had no record of the Mangekyo Sharingan! After Uchiha Madara became the clan leader, he did not reveal the secret of the Mangekyo Sharingan to the clan. As for after the establishment of Konoha, Uchiha Madara and our Uchiha clan drifted further and further apart, and we know even less about his secrets!”
Uchiha Matsunari’s outburst was well-reasoned and stunned most people in the conference room.
Of course, people like Sarutobi Hiruzen, Mito Kado En, Utane Koharu, Shimura Danzo, and Senju Tsunade did not believe Uchiha Matsunari s lies!
Let s not talk about anything else, just these few people know more about the Mangekyo Sharingan from the Second Hokage than what Uchiha Matsunari just said!
It seemed impossible to get Uchiha Matsunari to say anything again. Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Uchiha Matsunari and Shimura Danzo who were arguing with each other at the conference table with a stern expression.
“Alright! Now’s not the time to be making noise here! You two should be quiet!”
The Third Hokage was still very dignified at this time. The two stopped quarreling and sat back in their seats with grim expressions.
Looking at the people in Konoha with different expressions in front of him, Sarutobi Hiruzen finally said:
“Well, since Patriarch Songcheng can’t provide more information, there is nothing we can do. Next, we should have a good talk about what should we do with Uchiha Madara?”
Time passed minute by minute, and in the end, this high-level meeting of Konoha lasted for three hours!
Three hours later, a series of supreme orders from the Hokage were issued from the conference room, quickly conveyed to all aspects of Konoha, and put into practice!
These commands are roughly as follows:
From now on, Konoha is on high alert! All ninjas must stick to their posts, do their jobs well, and be ready to deal with the invading enemy at any time!
More than half of Konoha’s Anbu were sent out to investigate the situation of Uchiha Madara in the entire ninja world, and any sign of trouble would be reported to Konoha immediately!
Send out the Root under Danzo to cooperate with the Anbu in the relevant investigation work!
The heads of each family must also be vigilant and order the ninjas in the family to be on guard and ready to start the battle to defend Konoha at any time!
Except for the first one which was notified to the entire Konoha Village, the others were secret orders. In other words, except for the Anbu and the Root who knew about Uchiha Madara’s situation, other ordinary ninjas and civilians did not know.
There is no other way. If the common people knew about Uchiha Madara’s affairs, Konoha would be in chaos!
It is worth mentioning that the Konoha Guard Department belonging to the Uchiha clan received the order to continue to maintain the internal order of Konoha. Konoha must not be in chaos!
Obviously, this is excluded from the core!
At this time, the entire Konoha upper echelons were worried about the Uchiha clan!
After the meeting, Uchiha Matsunari immediately returned to the clan and held a secret meeting. No one knew what they were plotting.
Amidst all this chaos, Sarutobi Hiruzen secretly came to the Senju clan’s residence one day to visit the already quite old wife of Senju Hashirama: Uzumaki Mito!
Konoha is in a state of chaos here, while over in the Hidden Rain Village in the Land of Rain, Uchiha Madara is working hard!
He had just arrived at the Hidden Rain Village, and the first thing he did was to start a killing spree!
27. Walk into a Trap (Old Version)
After the thousand Rain Ninjas who declared their allegiance led Uchiha Madara to the Hidden Rain Village, the entire Hidden Rain Village was like a magnitude 16 earthquake.
Originally, after the death of Salamander Hanzo was confirmed, the Hidden Rain Village fell into civil strife.
Moreover, there are three forces involved in this civil strife.
The first force is the loyal subordinates of Hanzo of the Salamander. The second force is the ninja force of the elders in the Hidden Rain Village who were previously under Hanzo of the Salamander. The third force is a part of the ninjas stationed in the Hidden Rain Village by the Daimyo of the Rain Country.
Among these three forces, the force of Hanzo’s subordinates and the force of the elders can be said to be incompatible and conflicts break out between them almost every night.
The forces belonging to the Daimyo of the Land of Rain have been standing by and watching, and the other two forces do not dare to provoke him easily.
In the midst of this terrible situation, Uchiha Madara led a thousand Rain Ninjas and moved in directly!
No one expected that Uchiha Madara, who killed Hanzo of the Salamander, would come to the Hidden Rain Village!
At that time, the ninja forces on the elders’ side and the daimyo’s side were almost crying.
You said that you, the great Uchiha Madara, would not go back to Konoha to cause trouble, so why did you set your sights on our small Rain Village?
Also, how come the thousand elite ninjas who were sent to fight against the Iwagakure became Uchiha Madara’s men! ?
Uchiha Madara came to the Hidden Rain Village, the Land of Rain, what on earth is he going to do! ?
The other three forces, who were confused, stopped the fighting and watched from the sidelines. They hid at home and planned to quietly observe what Uchiha Madara would do next.
Thus, the Hidden Rain Village fell into a strange silence.
Uchiha Madara didn’t care about the mess of the other three forces at all.
When they arrived at the Hidden Rain Village, Uchiha Madara led a thousand Rain Ninjas and were the first to move into the administrative center of the entire Hidden Rain Village, the Rain Shadow Building, which represented the highest political and military power of the Hidden Rain Village. The other three forces did not even say a word.
Then, he began to familiarize himself with the situation of the entire Rain Village, including politics, military, economy and other aspects, acting like the boss of the Rain Village, while the other three forces remained silent.
Finally, Uchiha Madara directly began to place people, breaking up the thousand rain ninjas he had just pledged allegiance to, and dispatched them to various important departments of the Hidden Rain Village, such as the administrative department, the finance department, the general staff department, the security department, the Anbu, etc., etc.
Now, the other three forces are not going to keep silent any longer!
Nonsense! You have blatantly infringed upon my rights! How can they not do anything?
After a tacit agreement, the three forces gathered together and headed to the Administration Department’s Rain Shadow Building…
The total number of ninjas from these three forces added up to almost five thousand. The civilians of the Hidden Rain Village hurriedly closed their doors. Of course, they chose to hide in their homes. As soon as they saw this situation, they knew that something big was going to happen.
The leaders of the three forces led so many ninjas to the door of the Rain Shadow Building. They looked at each other, waved to the ninjas behind them, and the five thousand ninjas began to set up a defense line in tacit understanding.
Some of them directly blocked the streets and alleys, some stood directly on the roofs, and some hid in the dark. In short, looking down from above, densely packed ninjas surrounded the Rain Shadow Building, looking tense.
The leaders of the three forces are not quite the same.
The loyal group left behind by Hanzo of the Salamander is led by a burly bald ninja who looks like someone who is not to be trifled with.
The leader of the elders’ group is naturally the elder of the Hidden Rain Village, a thin old man with a gloomy face.
The leader of the Daimyo faction is a fat man who looks more like a businessman than a politician and smiles all day long.
The fat man on the daimyo’s side stood in the middle, the bald ninja and the thin old man stood on both sides. The three of them looked at each other in a strange and tacit understanding, and then walked in at the same time. Behind them were several senior ninjas.
When they walked into the entrance of Yuying Building, the three of them felt strange.
Why isn’t there even a guard at the door?!
Logically speaking, when the three of them came in with people, someone should have stopped them. Even if no one stopped them, at least someone should have asked them what they were doing there.
Now that the gate is wide open, when Zhuge Liang used the empty city plan, there were soldiers sweeping the floor and watering the city gate!
I felt strange in my heart, but I couldn’t get out now that I was in. It was a matter of face. Even if there was an ambush inside, I had no choice but to go in and find out what was going on!
Actually, these guys in the Hidden Rain Village are not stupid, but they lack knowledge.
The three of them were so self-righteous that they thought they could make it through dangerous situations with just a few jonin. However, they were too narrow-minded to realize that to a true Kage-level ninja, jonin was nothing. What’s more, Uchiha Madara was a super Kage-level ninja!
This Rain Shadow Building is no longer just a den of dragons and tigers, it is simply a devil’s lair!
But these three idiots had no idea and walked inside with big strides.
Along the way, whether walking in the corridor or on the stairs, they did not see a single ninja or a single person, which inevitably made them feel even more weird.
Finally, three groups of people arrived at the door of the Rain Shadow’s office, which represented the highest authority in the Hidden Rain Village.
After a senior ninja cautiously pushed the door open and found that there was no ambush, the three men went in.
After entering, they saw a scene that seemed normal but was indeed very incongruous.
Behind Yuying’s desk, Uchiha Madara, dressed in a simple black robe, was sitting there. He was now leaning over the table, buried in a pile of documents, and was working hard to correct them. He looked like a good leader who worked hard.
The smiling fat man, the bald ninja and the skinny old man suddenly looked a little strange.
28.Finally awakened! (Old version)
Uchiha Madara continued to bury his head in the pile of documents, reviewing them, without even raising his head or paying any attention to them.
Being ignored felt really bad. Among the three, the bald ninja with the most bad temper got angry and opened his mouth wide to curse at Uchiha Madara:
“Uchiha Madara! Who do you think you are? We in the Hidden Rain Village haven’t sought revenge on you for killing our Hanzo! And now you are here, so self-righteous!”
After signing his name on the document, Uchiha Madara shook his sore hands, and finally raised his head and looked at the three people who had just entered.
But it was obvious that Uchiha Madara didn’t care about the three of them at all. It was like looking at three piles of feces. He just looked at them without saying a word, with a cold gaze.
The bald ninja was obviously angered by Uchiha Madara’s expression. He wanted to attack him out of anger, but suddenly he remembered that this was the fierce guy who killed Hanzo of the Salamander. Helplessly, he suppressed the anger in his heart.
It was useless for the bald ninja to speak. The skinny old man who represented the elders took a step forward and said in a gloomy tone:
“Mr. Uchiha Madara, you just killed the leader of our Hidden Rain Village, and now you come to our Hidden Rain Village to occupy our nest. Aren’t you afraid that your behavior will cause dissatisfaction in the entire ninja world?”
With a sneer, Uchiha Madara still disdained to talk to this old man.
I have long been the public enemy of the ninja world, am I still afraid of causing dissatisfaction in the entire ninja world? Do you know that lice don’t bite when there are too many of them?
The thin old man did not get a response from Uchiha Madara. His face became even gloomier and he retreated, thinking in his mind how to target Uchiha Madara.
Finally it was the turn of the fat man representing the daimyo. He walked forward with a red face, took out a small fan from somewhere and fanned himself with a kind look:
“Master Uchiha Madara! I don’t know… Master Uchiha Madara is interested in the Hidden Rain Village. I have been entrusted by the Lord Daimyo of the Land of the Rain with full authority. If Master Uchiha Madara wants, the leader of the Hidden Rain Village will be you, Master Uchiha Madara!”
What this fat guy said was very comforting.
Of course, Uchiha Madara would not think highly of him just because what he said made him feel good. To put it bluntly, this guy is nothing more than a dog used by the Daimyo of the Rain Country to keep himself stable!
After sneering twice, Uchiha Madara still didn’t say anything and ignored them. He continued to work hard in the pile of documents, attempting to correct them.
The three people in front of him looked at each other in bewilderment. What on earth did Uchiha Madara mean?!
While these three idiots were unaware, something strange was happening far outside the Rain Shadow Building, far around the five thousand ninjas surrounding this place, in the four corners in the four directions of east, south, west and north.
A large piece of wood seemed to come alive and jumped from the ground to the roof. Then, it turned into the appearance of Uchiha Madara!
This situation happened not only in one place, but also in the four corners of east, south, west and north.
Uchiha Madara, who was made of wood, stood on a high place, looking at the five thousand ninjas surrounded by the four of them, with disdain. He looked at Uchiha Madara who was surrounded by the four of them in the center of the Rain Shadow Building, and smiled knowingly:
“As expected of the real body, he mastered the Wood Release technique so quickly that he can now use the Wood Clone at will! To be honest, this Wood Release ability is really convenient!”
After laughing, the four Wood Release clones began to move, quickly forming seals and slapping the ground with their hands!
That’s right! It’s the Four Purple Flame Formation again! However, this time the Four Purple Flame Formation was performed by Uchiha Madara’s Wood Clone, which was much stronger than the Four Purple Flame Formation performed by Shadow Clone before!
Four purple lights shot up from the four corners of the east, south, west and north outside the five thousand ninjas! Then they quickly formed a surface with lines, and the walls of the array burning with flames on all four sides closed together, sealing off this area into a square space!
The sudden change startled the 5,000 ninjas inside, and they quickly sent people to check what was trapping them. However, how could these 5,000 weak soldiers break through the Four Purple Flame Formation created by Uchiha Madara’s four Wood Release clones!
They were immediately burned when they touched the wall of the formation, and attacking the wall was useless. For a moment, these 5,000 mobs fell into complete panic!
Not only were they panicking, the three people in Uchiha Madara’s office in the Rain Shadow Building were also shocked. They hurriedly leaned against the window, looking at the terrible situation in the distance that was blocked by the Four Purple Flame Formation, feeling anxious and palpitating.
The bald ninja took the lead in drawing his kunai and pointed it at Uchiha Madara with murderous intent:
“Uchiha Madara, there is indeed an ambush here! You really have evil intentions!”
The gloomy-looking skinny old elder was no longer calm at this time. He relied on the large number of ninjas outside. He fancied that these ninjas could tire Uchiha Madara to death. However, when he saw that he was about to be shut out, he became anxious:
“Uchiha Madara! Don’t get excited! We can still discuss matters concerning the Hidden Rain Village!”
The fat man representing the daimyo also had a drop of cold sweat on his head and advised:
“Master Uchiha Madara! Calm down! Calm down!”
Stopping writing and correcting documents for a while, Uchiha Madara looked up at them and finally said the first words since they came here:
“Who do you think you are! Huh? A mere elite jonin dares to make noise in front of me! A dying old man is making insinuations to me! A dog under the command of a small daimyo of the Rain Country dares to recruit me! Ignorant and stupid!”
Uchiha Madara’s cold sarcasm made the three men change color at that time. This disdainful tone was really too much!
The smile on the fat man’s face disappeared, and the thin old man’s face was so gloomy that water could drip out! The bald ninja attacked in anger! He raised the kunai and used the instant body technique, stabbing Uchiha Madara’s temple fiercely!
In an instant, Uchiha Madara turned his head to look at the bald ninja, and his eyes changed from pitch black to three scarlet magatama, and then from three scarlet magatama to a scarlet kaleidoscope. Finally, the scarlet kaleidoscope rotated and turned into circles of white pupils that looked like water ripples!
29. Super God Ra Tensei (old version)
It turns out that Uchiha Madara has awakened the Rinnegan!
Just as the bald ninja’s kunai was about to pierce Uchiha Madara’s forehead, Uchiha Madara’s deep voice rang out:
“Shinra Tensei!”
Buzz! The terrifying repulsive force spread out from Uchiha Madara’s body, first knocking the bald ninja flying! After that, it expanded at a high speed in a spherical shape, like an explosion shock wave!
Boom! Shinra Tensei spread, and half of the Rain Shadow Building was completely blown apart by Uchiha Madara from the inside! Various building fragments were blown up and scattered everywhere!
Among the pile of flying debris, there were many people, including the bald ninja, the thin old man and the fat man who were dancing in the air and flying out!
The ninjas who were surrounding and waiting outside were shocked, and quickly jumped up to rescue these people and landed on the roof!
The first to be hit head-on by Shinra Tensei was the bald ninja. He was supported by his own men, holding a stack of broken kunai in his hands. He spat out a mouthful of blood in the air and his face looked extremely ugly.
When Shinra Tensei exploded, the thin old man and the fat man were blocked by several jonin behind them. After they flew out and were rescued, they were not seriously injured, but were supported by their subordinates in shock.
For a moment, there was chaos around the Yuying Building, which had been bombed to the point that only half of it remained…
The bald ninja spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and said indignantly:
“This Uchiha Madara… cough cough… damn… what on earth were those eyes of his just now!?”
The fat guy over there kept wiping the cold sweat from his head with a small handkerchief, muttering as he wiped:
“This guy… doesn’t even take the Daimyo seriously. I am the Daimyo’s trusted confidant… I…”
Among the three, the only one who was still sober was the elder, the thin old man. He pushed away the ninja who was supporting him, staggered and refused to fall down, his eyes were ferocious and gloomy like a hungry wolf.
“In that case, we have no choice but to fight! We have five thousand ninjas here, and we can wear you, Uchiha Madara, down to death! Hmm… where are the others?”
A subordinate beside him pointed at the half-remaining Yuying Building:
He s still working there!
Everyone looked and saw that in the office which had no roof and was in a mess, it was still the same office, the same chair, the same many documents, and the same Uchiha Madara, and he was still there correcting papers as if no one was around.
The people surrounding Uchiha Madara suddenly felt extremely humiliated! They were ready to move, just waiting for the order to rush forward!
Just then, Uchiha Madara finally raised his head from the pile of documents again.
He did not look at the people in front of him, but looked at the Four Purple Flame Formation in the distance, and also looked at the number of these ninjas, and made calculations in his mind.
He knew what was going on, and his pair of Samsara Eyes began to work…
Uchiha Madara sat on a chair and leaned over the desk. Under the watchful eyes of everyone, he actually rose into the air at a constant speed! It was as if there was an invisible elevator under the legs of the chair and the table, and it was rising higher and higher!
Now these people were dumbfounded!
Uchiha Madara can actually fly! How can we fight him now?
This is thanks to the ability of Uchiha Madara’s Rinnegan, Shinra Tensei and Wanxiang Tenin. With the clever use of repulsion and gravity, it is nothing to fly against gravity, but it is not easy to balance your body and the chair or table to rise at a constant speed.
Under the horrified gazes below, Uchiha Madara rose higher and higher, and finally reached a height. Looking down from this height, the five thousand ninjas looked like five thousand ants.
Uchiha Madara stood up from the chair, stepped on the air as if he was stepping on solid ground, and took a few steps forward. He didn’t want to affect the documents he had worked so hard to edit.
Standing in the void, looking at the ants below, Uchiha Madara felt relieved, stretched out his hands, and his face was intoxicated:
“Super! Shinra Tensei!”
An extremely terrifying repulsive force with a very wide range struck downwards!
The people who were looking up at Uchiha Madara from below, especially the three bald ninjas, clearly saw a translucent arc-shaped spherical vibration wave whizzing downwards towards them!
At this moment, they all felt a sense of fatality!
However, Chao Shen Luo Tian Zheng was extremely fast, and the repulsive force directly descended on them! This group of people was the first to be crushed into dust! With the half-ruined Yuying Building as the center, all the buildings on the ground were directly crushed into pieces! The ground was impacted into a deep circular depression! And the range affected by the repulsive force was getting wider and wider! The circular depression on the ground was getting bigger and bigger!
Some of the 5,000 ninjas around saw this terrible destructive power with their own eyes! Moreover, this circular destructive repulsive force crushed everything and spread towards the surroundings and bombarded them!
The five thousand ninjas were instantly routed! They cried for their parents and ran for their lives!
But he is surrounded by the Four Purple Flame Formation on all sides, and he will be burned to death if he rushes into the Four Purple Flame Formation!
The ninjas on the periphery fled in panic, crashing into the walls of the formation like moths to a flame and turning into ashes.
Of course, more ninjas didn’t have time to escape and were directly crushed by the terrifying Super Shinra Tensei! As the buildings turned into broken pieces!
Five seconds! In just five seconds, the terrifying repulsive force of Super God Luo Tianzheng swept all areas in the Four Purple Flame Formation! All the buildings on the ground in this formation were blasted into an extremely spectacular tiankeng!
Uchiha Madara, standing high in the air, breathed a sigh of relief and put his hands away.
This move may not be as spectacular as the previous burning of the Three Thousand Rock Ninjas, but it was quick and efficient.
At the same time, the four Uchiha Madara Wood clones also turned into wood and disappeared, and the Four Purple Flame Formation dissipated…
Uchiha Madara looked at the Hidden Rain Village below. The Hidden Rain Village covered a large circular area, and in the middle there suddenly appeared a square sunken sinkhole. From above, it looked like the shape of a copper coin!
30. No one is left behind, young or old, male or female (old version)
Looking at the destroyed terrain below, Uchiha Madara didn’t think much of it, as if it was just some garbage being cleaned up casually.
After doing all this, Uchiha Madara sat back in the office chair behind the desk floating in the air, slowly descended, and finally landed on the ground next to the square sinkhole.
As soon as Uchiha Madara landed, a group of fairly elite ninjas rushed over from all directions. When they saw Uchiha Madara, they all knelt on one knee and respectfully reported:
“Lord Madara! All these remnants of the Hidden Rain Village have been wiped out!”
“Well…where are their families?”
“According to Madara-sama’s orders, no one, young or old, man or woman, shall be spared!”
Uchiha Madara nodded expressionlessly, indicating that he understood.
That’s right. The thousand ninjas who had been loyal to Uchiha Madara were sent out by Uchiha Madara early on. When the Four Purple Flame Formation was closed, these ninjas followed Uchiha Madara’s instructions and found the remnants of the Hidden Rain Village, including the bald ninja, the elders, and the fat man who was the daimyo’s confidant who had just been killed. All their subordinates and families were killed!
Now, Uchiha Madara can be sure that there is absolutely no one in the entire Hidden Rain Village who dares to oppose him.
The Uchiha had also thought about subduing these five thousand ninjas, but these five thousand ninjas were different from the one thousand elite ninjas who were sent to die against the Iwagakure Village. They all had deep connections with the former Rain Village or the daimyo.
There is no other way! I have to clean them all up!
Don t say that Uchiha Madara is too cold-blooded. Being ruthless is one of the necessary conditions for a hero to succeed!
Uchiha Madara doesn’t want these remnants to come out and make trouble like clowns after the Hidden Rain Village has been stable and prosperous for several years. Although Uchiha Madara is not afraid of trouble, wouldn’t it be better to nip the trouble in the bud?
While Uchiha Madara was deep in thought, the one thousand ninjas loyal to him also had time to carefully observe the terrible range of destruction in front of them!
Looking at the horrible pit in front of him, the buildings inside were completely crushed, and the bodies of five thousand ninjas were scattered in pieces in the pit.
Such a horrifying scene made the ninjas present tremble with fear. At the same time, they had a deeper understanding of Uchiha Madara’s terrifying power and were even more in awe of him.
However, as impressive as this is, it also raises a troubling question.
A jonin was really distressed, so he took a step closer and asked Uchiha Madara cautiously:
“Master Madara, how are we supposed to fill up this huge hole and this much damage? And how are we supposed to rebuild it after we fill it up? The Hidden Rain Village has been through many wars, and its finances and supplies are completely empty!”
Uchiha Madara understood clearly and was confident:
“I have reviewed so many documents of the Hidden Rain Village, how could I not know how corrupt the situation of the Hidden Rain Village is now? But don’t worry! I have my own way!”
As he spoke, Uchiha Madara stood up from his office chair and walked to the edge of the sinkhole.
The eyes of all the ninjas were focused on Uchiha Madara, wanting to see what he would do.
Looking at the depth and diameter of the big pit in front of him, Uchiha Madara had an idea in his mind. He stood here, formed seals with his hands and slapped the ground!
“Earth Escape! Earthquake Core!”
That s right, it s the Earth Release Ninjutsu!
After opening the Rinnegan, Uchiha Madara no longer has only the original fire attribute, but now has all five attributes, so it is not surprising that he knows some large-scale earth-style ninjutsu.
By the way, I would like to explain that many of the earth-style ninjutsu that Uchiha Madara knows now were copied from the earth-style ninjutsu that Ohnoki used with the Sharingan. It is very convenient.
As the ninjutsu was activated, the terrain and rock layers within the sinkhole began to move, and the land that had been squeezed and pushed began to return to the sinkhole, slowly filling it up!
The Seismic Core Ninjutsu is an earth-style ninjutsu that is used to change the terrain. In the original novel’s Four Wars, Ohnoki once used this trick to dig trenches on a large scale. Now Uchiha Madara can also use it to fill sinkholes.
The pit caused by the Super Shinra Tensei was very large. It took Uchiha Madara three full minutes to fill it up using this ninjutsu, and then he spent another minute to make the foundation solid.
Looking at the scene in front of him that was changing rapidly, Uchiha Madara stood up and nodded.
The ninjas behind him were also amazed. They had never seen earth-style ninjutsu on such a scale.
In fact, what will make them even more amazed is yet to come!
Uchiha continued to quickly form seals:
“Wood Release! Lianzhu Family!”
As Uchiha Madara finished speaking, wood began to grow one after another on the flat but empty ground in front of him. As these wood grew out of the ground, they automatically formed solid houses that were built one after another!
In almost half a minute, densely packed layers of solid wood houses were spread out here! They were immediately connected to the existing houses.
Looking from above, the entire Yuyin Village is almost the same as before, except for the house in the center which looks newer and emptier!
Uchiha Madara stopped and finished.
The ninjas at the back were all stunned, staring at it with wide eyes, their jaws almost dropping!
There is such an operation!
There is also this operation that can build a house instantly!
Oh, right! What escape technique did Madara-sama just talk about? It seems to be Wood Release!
Oh my God, the legendary strongest ninjutsu, Wood Release!
Isn’t that the ninjutsu of the First Hokage, Senju Hashirama, the God of Ninjas who is as famous as Madara-sama! ?
Master Ban can also do this!!!
In an instant, all kinds of exclamations resounded among the group of ninjas. These ninjas admired Uchiha Madara to the highest degree!
Uchiha Madara had a blank expression on his face. He turned around and gave orders to the ninjas:
“You… hurry up and renovate and equip the central administrative building! I still need to continue working in it! Oh, and remember to resettle the civilians who were originally relocated from here!”
“As you command! Master Madara!”
Yes, you heard it right.
Before this incident, Uchiha Madara had relocated the civilians in the area. The Super God Ra Tensei did not harm any civilians! It was inevitable that their houses were destroyed.
31. External Recruitment (Old Version)
Under the effect of Uchiha Madara’s ninjutsu, the large-scale damage inside the Hidden Rain Village was restored almost instantly.
Afterwards, the ninjas under Uchiha Madara became busy first, first cleaning up and decorating the administrative building in the center of the Hidden Rain Village, and then after Uchiha Madara entered the new building to work, they moved the civilians who had moved out back.
The workload of this work is quite large, and in addition, other departments of Yuyin also need manpower. For a time, it seemed that Uchiha Madara’s subordinates were short of manpower.
After a busy period, by the evening, the Hidden Rain Village finally settled down again.
A group of senior ninjas also rushed to Uchiha Madara’s office to report to him on the progress of their work.
Uchiha Madara’s expression was not at all disturbed.
For him, who once headed a large family, coordinating the work of the thousand ninjas under his command is just a piece of cake.
“Well, I see. The work was done well. Apart from that, are there any other questions?”
Several jonin looked at each other and reported to Uchiha Madara:
“Madara-sama, right now, the Hidden Rain Village has two major problems. One… is the problem of losses. Although you, Madara-sama, have used ninjutsu to restore the damaged areas in the village, the villagers still suffered heavy losses, and these losses are difficult to make up.
Then a big problem is that we don t have enough manpower in the Hidden Rain Village. One thousand ninjas are still too few for the Hidden Rain Village, and we can t run the Hidden Rain Village s operating mechanism normally.
The Uchiha with a spotted head sitting behind the desk expressed his understanding:
“I understand. You don’t have to worry too much about these two issues. I have my own solutions.
Just a few days ago, when I destroyed the Iwagakure ninja army and defeated Onoki, I forced him to sign the terms of defeat between the Iwagakure Village and the Raingakure Village, which included a large amount of compensation. In a few days, when the compensation from the Iwagakure Village arrives, it will not only compensate for the village s economic losses, but also greatly enhance the village s strength.
As for the lack of manpower, after the news that I defeated the Hidden Rock Village spreads throughout the ninja world, the village will recruit various rebellious ninjas and wandering ninjas from all over the ninja world in the name of Uchiha Madara to alleviate the shortage of manpower as much as possible. “
Uchiha Madara’s words were truly encouraging.
Being able to force Onoki to sign a defeat agreement and extort a large amount of supplies from them was really refreshing! After all, they were ninjas from the Hidden Rain Village, and the other side was the Land of Earth, one of the five great nations. It was a great feeling to be able to hold one’s head high.
But there are other concerns.
“Um… Lord Madara, it is indeed great to be able to cut flesh from the Hidden Rock Village and the Land of Earth, but… um… we have to recruit wandering ninjas and rebellious ninjas from all over the ninja world!? These… wandering ninjas are fine, but those rebellious ninjas are…”
After taking a look at the ninja who asked this question, Uchiha Madara understood what he meant:
“You mean to say that being unfaithful once means never being faithful again!?”
“Yes, yes, yes! That’s it!”
“Haha… you think too much. How can I, Uchiha Madara, accept these foreign ninjas without scruples? To become a member of my Uchiha Madara’s army, not only must they have abilities, but more importantly, they must be loyal. I will definitely screen them layer by layer!
If he wants to join my army by taking advantage of the situation, it depends on how lucky he is! Besides, when the new ninjas recruited from outside enter the village, I will first put a confinement spell on them!”
After saying this, several jonin present trembled suddenly and touched their chests involuntarily!
That s right, these people all had Uchiha Madara put confinement spells on their hearts. The feeling of having their lives in the hands of others at any time is extremely bad.
Seeing them looking “reminiscent”, Uchiha Madara revealed that devilish smile:
“Don’t worry. I put the confinement spell on you just in case. Once the probation period is over and I think you can be trusted, I will naturally remove the confinement spell for you!”
Several jonin nodded in fear, like chicks pecking at rice.
Uchiha Madara was very satisfied with their timely approach and waved his hand:
“Okay, go down, I still need to work.”
“As you command, Master Madara…” n
After they left, when Uchiha Madara was the only one left in the office, White Zetsu, who had been waiting inside the wall, was finally able to come out.
Following his Mayfly Technique, White Zetsu emerged from the wall, expressing his indignation at what he had done to the ninjas:
“I still have to report to Lord Madara, but these bastards are just going on and on. It’s really annoying!”
Uchiha Madara gathered the documents on his desk and smiled indifferently:
“They are just a bunch of cannon fodder who handle miscellaneous tasks. It would be impossible to control a large ninja village without them. But I have never regarded them as my subordinates!”
“That’s right! That’s right! I’m the only one who can be Madara-sama’s subordinate!”
Uchiha Madara often feels helpless towards this extremely eccentric White Zetsu:
“Okay, White Zetsu, let’s get down to business. I guess the five major ninja villages now know about my rebirth. What are their reactions!?”
“Master Madara, among the five great nations, four are skeptical about the news of your rebirth. Among them, the Raikage of the Hidden Cloud Village doesn’t seem to believe it at all! But Konoha is convinced because of the specific information brought back by the three ninjas you let go!”
“In this case… Don’t worry about the other four nations, they are just a bunch of clowns! As for Konoha… I guess Konoha must be in a state of panic right now!”
Bai Zetsu showed a rather gloating smile:
“That’s right, when the people of Konoha first learned about your birth, they were so anxious that they were in a state of panic!”
As he said this, White Zetsu even created a bunch of clones, and vividly performed the scene in the Konoha conference room in front of Uchiha Madara, especially focusing on the intrigues between Sarutobi Hiruzen, Shimura Danzo, and Uchiha Matsunari.
32. There is more than one way to trick Konoha (old version)
Uchiha Madara laughed out loud at this.
As Uchiha Madara who traveled through time, he of course knew very well what kind of people Sarutobi Hiruzen and Shimura Danzo were in the original work. Although the current patriarch of the Uchiha clan did not know, he could imagine it by watching White Zetsu’s performance.
I have to say, White Zetsu’s antics are really hilarious!
“Alright, alright, White Zetsu, I understand, I get it, I can already imagine what kind of reaction those people in Konoha had at that time!
But, now that I think about it, this is really ironic!
Knowing that a powerful enemy like Uchiha Madara was here, these guys in Konoha didn’t discuss how to deal with him first during such an important meeting. Instead, they started fighting among themselves!
This guy Danzo Shimura is really a typical dishonest troublemaker!
Senju Tobirama was really blind to choose such a guy as his disciple. If Tobirama knew that Danzo is in this state now, he might not be able to hold his coffin lid shut!
As for the current Uchiha, judging from the performance of this bastard and stupid clan leader, we can tell that the current Uchiha are hopeless. Being able to stay in Konoha and continue to cause trouble in Konoha is probably their last use to me!
By the way, as for those two elders and other family heads, I m afraid they all have different thoughts. Among this group, there are probably not many who are truly fighting for Konoha!
This guy Hashirama was wrong. Look at what happened to Konoha, which he created. The ninja village model he created has caused ninja wars to break out every now and then! Now it’s almost time for me to clean up his mess!”
There was a lot of sarcasm in Uchiha Madara’s words, but his sarcasm was well-founded!
After a burst of noise, Bai Zetsu also expressed his concerns:
“Master Madara, looking at the situation, Konoha is not a concern. However, I can see that although Konoha is full of people with different ideas, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen is also quite good at severing!”
Uchiha Madara waved his hand and ignored Sarutobi Hiruzen:
“Sarutobi Hiruzen, this monkey, is indeed a fox! However, no matter how clever this fox is, he can only maintain Konoha at best. If he wants to continue to develop Konoha, huh, huh, it’s impossible!
But Shimura Danzo, this idiot, can be used to some extent…”
At this point, Uchiha Madara pondered for a while and came up with a plan in his mind:
“Right now, the Rain Country has just started and is still very weak. If Konoha really makes a desperate effort to gather the other four major ninja villages to attack the Rain Country, although I, Uchiha Madara, will not suffer any losses, the Rain Country that I have worked so hard to control will be destroyed!
Therefore, Konoha must not be completely united!”
White Zetsu fully plays the role of a good listener:
“So Madara-sama, why don’t we unite Konoha completely?”
“The key lies in this Shimura Danzo!”
“Shimura Danzo!?”
“That’s right. From what I’ve seen, Danzo has a dark mind and shady methods. He is very dissatisfied with Sarutobi Hiruzen being the Hokage, and he himself has arrogant ambitions. Usually, such people are the kind of conspirators who only hide in the dark and plan, and usually, such people will never succeed!
But people like Shimura Danzo are the ones we can use!
It s not possible now. This guy is still young and hot-tempered. A guy who is obviously trying to make trouble and target the Hokage in a serious meeting, and does not know how to be patient and scheme secretly, will definitely be suppressed badly by Sarutobi Hiruzen in the end!
When he is suppressed and knows how to endure his resentment, that is when we can take advantage of him. As long as we operate properly, Shimura Danzo will help us severely hinder Konoha’s progress!”
White Zetsu looked at Uchiha Madara who was in deep thought. He knew that Uchiha Madara was thinking very deeply, so he did not interrupt.
In fact, Uchiha Madara wanted to use more than just Shimura Danzo.
There are too many unstable factors in Konoha! In the future, the Uchiha clan, who are ambitious but incompetent, the crazy scientist Orochimaru who is worried and will defect sooner or later, and even the Senju clan that has already declined and the Hyuga clan that has never been particularly outstanding, all have room for maneuver!
With foresight, Uchiha Madara already had several plans in mind to harm Konoha!
Thinking about Konoha’s hidden dangers and plotting a plan to harm Konoha, Uchiha Madara’s smile became more and more creepy…
White Zetsu couldn’t stand the terrifying smile of Uchiha Madara, and said with cold sweat:
“Madara… Madara-sama… Then, from now on, we should just focus on Konoha, right!?”
Uchiha Madara came out of his deep thoughts and directly denied White Zetsu:
“No! We can’t focus all our attention on Konoha. Although Konoha is very important, other ninja villages cannot be underestimated. We must despise our opponents strategically and take them seriously tactically!
So, let s deduce the other four countries and four hidden villages!
First, the Hidden Cloud Village. This village is bold and aggressive. The Land of Lightning is also a military country. The Hidden Cloud Village has very strong armaments, second only to Konoha. Its offensiveness is the highest among the five major ninja villages. Moreover, there are things in the Hidden Rain Village that can even threaten me! Those things must be dealt with!
Then there is the Iwagakure Village. I have severely tricked them this time. They will only hate me even more and need to be more vigilant!
The Hidden Mist Village is located on an overseas island and has very poor offensive capabilities. However, because it is separated by the sea, the Hidden Mist Village is also quite closed, so there may be room for operation.
As for the Sand Village… Tsk!”
33. The Broken Jar and the Broken Wood (Old Version)
In just a few days, the news of Uchiha Madara’s rebirth spread throughout the ninja world.
Then, the news that Uchiha Madara occupied the Hidden Rain Village and became the leader of the village spread throughout the ninja world.
Now, the four hidden villages, which had been skeptical, were completely panicked!
Uchiha Madara really reborn!? Shouldn’t he have died long ago!?
Now, even the Raikage who had previously sworn that this was the disaster shut up. After all, there is no smoke without fire!
Needless to say, the four hidden villages immediately sent out their elite ninjas to investigate the Hidden Rain Village.
Before they could find out anything, the news released by the Iwagakure Village shocked the entire ninja world again.
What the Iwagakure Village released was naturally the armistice agreement and terms of defeat that Uchiha Madara forced Onoki to sign!
During this period, not only Konoha was lively, but Iwagakure Village was also lively, even more lively than Konoha.
Back then, when Onoki returned to the Iwagakure Village with only his son in a very embarrassed state, it caused a huge disturbance in the village.
Who on earth could have caused the annihilation of all 3,000 elite ninjas led by the Third Tsuchikage, with Onoki himself being defeated and fleeing back to the Iwagakure Village?
Onoki expressed that he felt innocent and aggrieved, so he told Uchiha Madara all the bad things that happened to him.
The top leaders of the Iwagakure Village were in an uproar and couldn’t believe it.
However, after Ohnoki’s own experience and the serious injury to his son Huangtu, he had no choice but to accept this terrible thing.
What Oonoki said next completely made the entire Iwagakure Village’s top leaders explode!
Ohnoki explained the contents of the Iwagakure Village armistice agreement and the terms of defeat, and stated that he had been forced to sign them. If he did not sign or did not follow the terms, Uchiha Madara would come to his door personally!
The top leaders of Iwagakure were furious, and some even pointed at Onoki’s rotten nose and scolded him, saying that he was losing power and humiliating the village! Some even shouted directly for Onoki to get out of the position of Tsuchikage.
At that time, Oonoki had a cold face and said nothing, waiting for the anger of the people around him to die down.
After everything was almost quiet, Onoki just said a few words, leaving the Iwagakure high-ranking officials speechless.
His original words at the time were:
First of all, I must admit my incompetence in the face of Uchiha Madara s coercion. This is my mistake.
However, I know very well what you are thinking. You just want my position as the Tsuchikage. Also, after the Tsuchikage is replaced, this agreement and treaty I signed will be invalid!
Haha, let me make it clear first, Uchiha Madara is unreasonable. No matter which Tsuchikage you are, if you can’t get what he wants, he will definitely come and grab it himself! Besides, I am no match for him at all!
If there is anyone among you who can fight against Uchiha Madara in the next battle when he invades the Land of Earth, I am willing to give way to him! If there is anyone among you who is more capable than me and stronger than me in combat, I am also willing to give way to him!”
After Ohnoki said such things, the Iwagakure high-ranking officials who had just been making a fuss became dispirited.
These words are the truth. The Iwagakure Village is short of talent now, and there is indeed no one who can match Ohnoki’s ability. In other words, in the upcoming crisis period of the Iwagakure Village, there can be no one else except Ohnoki who can lead everyone out of the predicament.
No one made a fuss anymore, and Onoki also regained some of his dignity. Then the top leaders of the Iwagakure Village began to discuss the most painful issue, the issue of compensation!
Let’s see how much compensation is required in the regulations? One billion taels of silver! Three hundred thousand tons of food, and a number of precious metals such as copper and iron! These things are painful to hear. Unlike the wealthy Fire Nation, this is enough compensation to make the Earth Nation break its bones!
Then there was another round of quarreling.
Some say that compensation must not be made, some say that compensation can be made, and some say that bargaining with Uchiha Madara can continue. In short, there are many different weird opinions.
In this chaotic situation, Onoki calmed them down with just one word.
“It’s useless for you to argue here! We in the Hidden Rock Village can’t provide these supplies, so we have to ask the Land of Earth to provide them! So it’s not up to you to decide whether to compensate or not! The Daimyo has the final say!”
After saying this, Onoki really didn’t feel like paying attention to these idiots who could only quarrel, so he rushed to the Daimyo Castle of the Land of Earth alone, met the Daimyo, and explained the details.
Although he had been mentally prepared, the Land Country Daimyo still didn’t give Ohnoki face. He scolded him in front of everyone, using all kinds of ugly words! He also made it clear that he would not pay the compensation!
When things got to this point, Onoki no longer cared about his face and started to act like a rogue on the spot.
Ohnoki said directly that he could not deal with Uchiha Madara, and there was no one in the Iwagakure Village who could deal with Uchiha Madara. Even if the entire Iwagakure Village and the Land of Earth were mobilized, they would not be able to deal with Uchiha Madara.
But Uchiha Madara is unreasonable. When the time comes, when he invades the Land of Earth, I can only lead the Iwagakure Village to resist as much as possible. Anyway, before you, the Daimyo, are killed by Uchiha Madara and your wealth is taken away, I and the Iwagakure Village will be the first to perish!
So, fight or pay, it s your choice!
After hearing this, some of the older daimyos from the Land of Earth suffered from high blood pressure and passed out.
Ohnoki was not afraid either. He just stayed in Daimyo Castle with an indifferent attitude, waiting for you to make a choice.
Daimyo fainted and after a chaotic rescue, he regained his spirits the next day.
Although he hated Onoki to death, the problem still had to be solved. The Daimyo of the Land of Earth gritted his teeth and summoned Onoki again to discuss the issues that were not discussed yesterday.
The first thing the daimyo said when he saw Onoki again was:
“Can we…unite with the other five great nations to put pressure on the Rain Country, or unite with the other five great nations to defeat Uchiha Madara together!?”
34. Don’t even let him in the door (old version)
Ohnoki had long expected that the Daimyo of the Land of Earth would have such an idea. In fact, Ohnoki had similar ideas, but after careful consideration, he rejected them.
Therefore, Onoki rejected it without mercy and without giving the daimyo any face:
“It’s a good idea, but this kind of thing can’t be done!”
“Why!?”
“Because it is now in a state of war, the entire ninja world has been disrupted by the Ninja World War. In such a Ninja World War, mutual attacks and killings are happening all the time. Today you kill me, tomorrow I ambush you. Today I take revenge, tomorrow I will be counterattacked. It is impossible for the five major countries and the five hidden villages to trust each other, let alone work together!”
After hearing what Onoki said, the Daimyo of the Land of Earth turned pale, but he still seemed to disagree. Seeing this, Onoki added fuel to the fire again.
He asked Daimyo bluntly on the spot that his country of earth and country of thunder had a long-standing feud. If the two countries jointly sent troops, Daimyo, aren t you worried that country of thunder will suddenly betray the alliance and counterattack the country of earth! ?
This is a good assumption. Putting himself in the other’s shoes, the face of the Daimyo of the Land of Earth suddenly turned extremely gloomy.
Suddenly he thought of something, and asked Onoki directly if he could unite the five major countries to put pressure on the Daimyo of Rain Country to make the Daimyo of Rain Country revise the compensation in this agreement.
Suddenly, Onoki looked at the Daimyo of the Land of Earth as if he were a fool.
Please! Do you think that Uchiha Madara and the Daimyo of the Land of Rain are subordinate to each other? It is not the case at all! Uchiha Madara is the great evil of the Ninja World. He occupied the Hidden Rain Village. I am afraid that the Daimyo of the Land of Rain will not dare to say a word. Even if the Daimyo of the Land of Rain agrees, will Uchiha Madara agree?
After explaining this to the Daimyo of the Land of Earth, the Daimyo’s face immediately turned the color of liver.
But he still didn’t give up, and continued to ask, could they unite the five great nations to directly put pressure on Uchiha Madara! ?
Ohnoki now looked at the daimyo as if he were an idiot.
Please! Uchiha Madara is a figure who dominates the entire ninja world. Even if the five major countries attack him together, he probably won’t be afraid. Will joint pressure on him be useful? ?
The Daimyo of the Land of Earth was completely dispirited. He sat there listlessly, frustrated and silent.
Ohnoki was also upset. With such a mentally retarded daimyo, how could the Land of Earth be good in the future? How could the Iwagakure Village be good in the future?
Onoki got annoyed and said directly to the Daimyo of the Land of Earth, “Are you going to compensate or not? If you are, please take out the money and supplies quickly and we will transport them from the Hidden Rock Village to the Hidden Rain Village, and the matter will be over. If you are not going to compensate, we will all die together when Uchiha Madara comes. Anyway, I, Onoki, am not afraid of death, so you can do whatever you want, Daimyo.”
This threat was indeed effective, and the Daimyo of the Land of Earth was terrified.
Although this timid daimyo was greedy and stingy, he was obviously more afraid of death than money. After some hesitation, he agreed to the compensation.
The next thing was easy. Onoki went straight back to the Iwagakure Village, randomly appointed an elder, and brought a team of ninjas to Daimyo Castle to transport the compensation of silver, food, copper and iron directly to the Rain Village.
By the way, this elder who went to deliver the compensation was also an ostracized guy in the Iwagakure Village. He took on this task with great reluctance.
After several days of trekking, the elder of the Iwagakure Village escorted the supplies to the Raingakure Village.
The entire Yuyin Village was filled with joy!
A big country like the Land of Earth actually came to pay compensation, and gave us a lot of good things!
Not only were the people of the Hidden Rain Village ecstatic, but the ninjas of the Hidden Rain Village were also quite surprised.
Under Uchiha Madara’s order, the ninjas of the Rain Village did not let the elders of the Iwagakure Village and others enter the village. After counting the compensation supplies outside the village gate, they directly transported the supplies into the village, and then closed the door, locking the elders of the Iwagakure Village and these ninjas out.
From beginning to end, Elder Iwagakure could only take a rough look at the situation inside the Hidden Rain Village through the door. He didn’t even step into the Hidden Rain Village, let alone entertain him with a cup of tea or let him stay for a night.
This blatant contempt humiliated the Iwagakure elders and the ninjas greatly, but they were helpless.
Helplessly, the Iwagakure elders and these ninjas could only leave in great humiliation.
As for how this elder hated Uchiha Madara and how he took his anger out on Onoki after returning to the Iwagakure Village, there is no need to worry about it.
At this point, the drama in which Uchiha Madara defeated the Iwagakure Village and forced the Onoki Country to pay compensation has finally come to an end.
Although it is over, the impact of this event is far-reaching.
First of all, the ninjas and civilians in the Hidden Rain Village immediately bowed down to Uchiha Madara, especially after they saw the real gold, silver, good food and good metals entering the Hidden Rain Village. They completely supported Uchiha Madara, the creator of all this. Because of this incident, Uchiha Madara completely controlled the hearts of the people in the Hidden Rain Village.
Then, the internal situation in Iwagakure Village and the Land of Earth will become worse.
No matter how Onoki cheats, he cannot escape the responsibility for the defeat and the loss of power and humiliation of the village. From now on, he will no longer have the final say in the Iwagakure Village. Many elders and clan leaders began to divide Onoki’s power, causing serious disputes within the Iwagakure Village.
The Daimyo of the Land of Earth was also very dissatisfied with Onoki and the Iwagakure Village. Because of his own losses, he began to cut the military spending of the Iwagakure Village, making the situation of the Iwagakure Village more difficult and Onoki’s situation even worse.
Finally, let the entire ninja world know that I, Uchiha Madara, am back and living in the Hidden Rain Village. Don’t mess with me! I’m not easy to mess with. If you mess with me, you will end up like the Hidden Rain Village and the Land of Earth!
Uchiha Madara’s act of threatening and blackmailing a big country with his own strength shocked the entire ninja world!
35. Claiming to be the head of state (old version)
After some time, Uchiha Madara did another big thing in the Land of Rain.
Because Uchiha Madara was dissatisfied with the fact that he was in the Land of Rain and had a so-called daimyo telling him what to do, one day, when Uchiha Madara was inexplicably in a bad mood, he ran directly to the Daimyo Castle in the Land of Rain, found the daimyo, and without even a false reason, he directly killed all of his blood relatives!
Now, Uchiha Madara was happy. Let’s not talk about other places, just take the Rain Country as an example. There was absolutely no one who could cause him trouble.
While feeling happy, Uchiha Madara gathered some ninjas under the dead daimyo and seized materials worth five years’ tax revenue from the entire Rain Country. He brought these things back to the Hidden Rain Village in a refreshed mood.
From then on, Uchiha Madara monopolized both political and military power in the Land of Rain, abandoned the titles of Rain Shadow and Daimyo, changed the name of the Land of Rain to the Land of Universe, and the Hidden Rain Village to the Hidden Universe Village. He imitated a certain warmongerer and proclaimed himself the head of the Land of Universe!
Oh, by the way, since “Yu” has been changed to “Yu”, the four vertical lines on the forehead guard of the Hidden Rain Village, which originally represented the logo of the Hidden Rain Village, will be abandoned and replaced with a simple hexagram.
After this incident spread throughout the ninja world, there was another small turmoil in the five major countries and the five major ninja villages.
The five major ninja villages naturally felt that Uchiha Madara was truly arrogant.
The daimyo of the five major countries not only hated the madman Uchiha Madara even more, but also felt a little wary in their hearts.
By the way, the Hidden Village and Shadow in his country hold such a strong ninja power. Will they overthrow him one day like Uchiha Madara and seize the highest power in the country! ?
With such doubts, the daimyos of various countries no longer unconditionally believed in their own hidden villages. They began to secretly increase their own military strength and began to plan how to reduce the power of the hidden villages after the war.
Uchiha Madara has tricked them again without realizing it!
Because of Uchiha Madara’s troublemaking, the Ninja World has been in turmoil recently. During the Ninja World War, Uchiha Madara suddenly appeared and caused even greater turmoil in the Ninja World. The five major countries and the five major Ninja villages are now unable to sleep or eat.
However, the person involved, Uchiha Madara, was very relaxed.
Uchiha Madara searched the entire Daimyo Castle and finally found a lot of administrative talents.
This means that Uchiha Madara no longer has to spend the whole day at his desk reviewing documents. Instead, he can simply appoint some of the administrative talents he has selected as administrative advisers, and give them the piles of documents to deal with.
Of course, the more important matters will be decided by Uchiha Madara himself!
As for whether these so-called advisors would pretend to obey but secretly disobey, haha, Uchiha Madara just killed their daimyo in front of them not long ago, they are still afraid of a group of civilian officials causing trouble! ?
This day was a routine meeting within Ugakure Village.
This kind of routine meeting is particularly similar to the Grand Council of the Qing Dynasty emperors. The emperor only needs to listen to the reports from his ministers and then directly issue orders to deal with them. The ministers have no room to interrupt during the whole process, which reflects absolute centralization.
It’s similar with Uchiha Madara.
In his office, in the warm sunlight in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, Uchiha Madara lay in a rocking chair with his eyes squinting, basking in the sun leisurely, while a secretary with a pretty face was serving tea and water beside him.
What a decadent bourgeois look!
However, Uchiha Madara was not ashamed of it at all, but proud of it. He lay in the rocking chair and said in a very comfortable voice:
“After half a lifetime of fighting, wouldn’t it be nice for me, Uchiha Madara, to take a break and enjoy myself? Don’t you agree?”
“Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes…”
Several staff officers and jonin standing behind Uchiha Madara answered hurriedly.
“Okay, now let’s start our weekly routine meeting. You all need to report on your respective work situations in the past period of time. You, the staff officers, will report first!”
Several staff officers quickly unfolded the folders in their hands and reported to Uchiha Madara in an orderly manner:
“Madara-sama, the compensation that the Land of Earth gave to Ugakure Village from Iwagakure was already stored in the warehouse. At Madara-sama’s order, we distributed the supplies some time ago.
Due to the damage that Uogakure Village had suffered before, we distributed some food to the civilians of Uogakure Village, and the people were very grateful to Lord Madara!
In addition, although Lord Madara restored the terrain of Ugakure Village and rebuilt the houses, we still suffered a lot of losses internally. At Lord Madara’s request, we have withdrawn a considerable portion of the deposits to be used for the reconstruction of our Ugakure Village.
Now, the entire Ugakure Village, whether it is us ninjas or civilians, has completely recovered to its previous living standards. The losses of Ugakure Village have also been made up, and the economy is back on track.
In addition, at the request of the ninjas and with the permission of Lord Madara, a considerable amount of precious metals such as copper and iron were withdrawn from the storage to be used to forge various weapons for the ninjas. Now, all the ninjas in the Ugakure Village have replaced their weapons.
The previous compensation from the Iwagakure Village, plus the former reserves of the Raingakure Village, plus the spoils from the former daimyo, Lord Madara, our Raingakure Village originally had a fiscal surplus of 2 billion taels and a material surplus of 500,000 tons of grain. After all this spending and consumption, our Raingakure Village now has a fiscal surplus of 1.6 billion taels and a material surplus of 400,000 tons of grain.
That’s it, Madara-sama!”
Uchiha Madara looked at the man who seemed to be asleep in the sun on the recliner. In fact, he had been thinking about the staff officer’s report in his mind. He felt that there was nothing wrong with it, so he was satisfied:
“Well, okay, I understand. Give me the report for last quarter tomorrow for me to sign. Then, you guys can report on the ninja side.”
Several jonins from the Hidden Village hurriedly reported to Uchiha Madara about the recent situation of the ninja military in the Hidden Village:
36. Still poor foundation (old version)
“Mr. Madara, first of all, it is the talent introduction plan that you are most concerned about. Since Ugakure Village released your statement and publicly recruited various wandering ninjas, rebellious ninjas, and various talents from the entire ninja world, many people have indeed defected to our Ugakure Village.
After our layers of screening, and with your keen eye for talent, Lord Madara, during this period, our Ugakure Village has accepted a total of 29 jonin, 173 chuunin, and 389 genin!
Of course, the Genin and Chunin among them were identified by us, and the Jonin who came to surrender were personally selected by Lord Madara. Those evil-minded people who were mixed among them have all become corpses. Although the people who stayed behind are still in the observation period, generally speaking, they can be employed with confidence.
There were originally 1,100 ninjas loyal to Madara-sama, and now with the 591 ninjas who have just surrendered, as of yesterday, there are a total of 1,691 ninjas in Ugakure Village. We are still accepting and identifying those ninjas who come to surrender, and this number will increase!”
Uchiha Madara, who was lying in the rocking chair, was not very satisfied with this:
“My Uchiha Madara’s ninja village only has less than 2,000 ninjas until now. It is worse than some small ninja villages! Keep recruiting from the entire ninja world! Don’t stop!”
“So, how is the other talent acquisition going?!”
“The introduction of other talents is very good. Because of your reputation, Master Madara, many civilians feel that our Hidden Village in the Universe is very safe during the Ninja World War. Therefore, during this period of time, all kinds of talents have gathered in our village, such as blacksmiths, carpenters, tailors, merchants, doctors, teachers, etc. There is an endless stream of talents who are very useful to the people’s livelihood in our ninja village!
Moreover, because our Yuyin Village is currently large and sparsely populated, it is not crowded with so many people moving into the village.
Of course, since these people are not ninjas after all, and there are so many of them, we cannot identify them carefully. There must be many spies from the other five major countries among them.”
Uchiha Madara didn’t care about this and waved his hand:
“They are just a few jumping clowns, don’t worry about them. It is really great to be able to accept so many civilians into the village. These people represent a kind of heritage. The more people there are and the higher their quality, the richer the heritage of our village will be. This matter is going very well!
By the way, you must explain clearly to these new and former civilians that our Uchiha Village does not accept useless trash. If they want to live a stable life here and get the protection of Uchiha Madara, they must have a skill or at least have their own value!
Go back and make a count of the beggars, homeless people and other people who just want to eat and wait for death in this village, and drive them all away!”
“Well, this is a good job. Then, what about the situation in our surrounding countries? What is the situation in the surrounding countries? Didn’t the Anbu just reorganize a while ago? What did the Anbu find out!?”
“Well… it’s like this. According to the investigation by the Anbu we sent out, we found that the Kawakuni and Kusakuni surrounding our Yukuni do not dare to make any unusual moves. They are completely afraid of us!”
“Don’t tell me about the River Country and the Grass Country! You know what I want to ask! The Fire Country! The Wind Country! The Earth Country! What’s the reaction of the three guys around us!”
Uchiha Madara’s tone showed his dissatisfaction directly, and he became stern, frightening the jonin and the staff behind him so much that they knelt down and kept silent:
“Madara… Madara-sama, please forgive me! After all, the Anbu has just been established. We haven’t investigated the specific situation of these three countries. We only know that these three countries are very afraid of Madara-sama and have increased their respective vigilance. We really don’t know what specific reaction measures the three major countries and three hidden villages have!”
Uchiha Madara patted the armrest of the chair irritably, feeling very unhappy.
Although he had expected it, Uchiha Madara was still very angry.
All we know is that these three ninja villages have stepped up their alert!? Nonsense! Anyone can guess with a toe that they will step up their alert, but as for what is going on inside them, we don t even know shit!
Uchiha Madara tried hard to suppress his anger…
After all, there are less than two thousand ninjas now. It is good enough to be able to put together a decent Anbu. It is impossible to rely on their intelligence capabilities!
“Alright! Do you have anything else to say? If you don’t have anything to say, get out of here!”
The staff officers and jonin said nothing and slipped out of Uchiha Madara’s office tremblingly.
Uchiha Madara was still angry and sat on the recliner indignantly.
At this time, the rescuer finally arrived. White Zetsu emerged from the ground, and the first thing he did was to laugh at the ninjas:
“You are so stupid! If you can’t even find out the situation of the enemy’s ninja village, what kind of ninja are you? What kind of ANBU are you?”
Then White Zetsu came close to Uchiha Madara, and although he was a bit agitated, he looked ingratiating:
“Lord Madara, they can’t be relied upon for intelligence work, but I have no problem. I know everything that’s going on in the entire ninja world!”
Uchiha Madara did not answer, still lying on the recliner, and asked without raising his head:
“White Zetsu, what is the current situation of the five major ninja villages?”
“It’s been such a long time, and Master Madara, you haven’t made any other moves. The five hidden villages have relaxed to some extent, and they are now considering their next plan!”
“What are the plans?”
“The Sand Village is the weakest, the Rock Village has just been hurt, and the Mist Village has always been watching from the sidelines. These three are all very quiet.
But Konoha and the Hidden Cloud Village are planning to take some action…”
37. Uchiha Madara s current shortcomings (old version)
Uchiha Madara raised his eyebrows, stood up from the recliner, and asked Bai Zetsu behind him curiously:
“What are these two ninja villages planning to do?”
“Master Madara, the Kumogakure Village and the Iwagakure Village have an old feud, so this time it seems that the Kumogakure Village wants to take advantage of the Iwagakure Village’s severe weakness to attack the Iwagakure Village.
As for Konoha, it seems that the battle with the Hidden Rock Village has really ignited the fire. Konoha has penetrated deep into the border of the Kingdom of Wind of the Hidden Rock Village. It seems that the two sides are about to have a big battle! “
Uchiha Madara raised his head and thought:
In the original work, the subsequent development of the Second Ninja World War was that Konoha invaded the Land of Wind, and Kumogakure invaded the Land of Earth! Unexpectedly, this historical revisionism was so strong. With Uchiha Madara here, the four ninja villages still planned to fight like this!
But it doesn’t matter, let them fight however they want!
The only thing that worries Uchiha Madara is that he doesn’t have any capable subordinates now.
Those cannon fodder Unin need not be mentioned. Can those guys who are used as cannon fodder be subordinates? White Zetsu is considered a capable subordinate, so where can we find good subordinates now?
As he was thinking, Uchiha Madara began to set his sights on the group of people from the Akatsuki organization in the original work.
The three leaders, Yahiko, Nagato, and Konan, have not grown up at all. In terms of age, the young guys in the Akatsuki organization are still not well-known, and only two of them are outstanding.
That s right, it s Kakuzu and Orochimaru!
Kakuzu was a guy from the same era as himself and had been famous for a long time.
Orochimaru is still a little short of it now. Ever since he gave them the title of Sannin, his reputation has begun to emerge. However, his own ability is not yet at the level that Uchiha Madara requires.
Overall, it’s too early now.
Most of the powerful figures in the original work were established after the Third Ninja World War. Now, most of the famous powerful figures in the ninja world are in their respective ninja villages, and it is too difficult to recruit them under your command.
Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara said to Bai Zetsu:
“White Zetsu, there is a former rebel ninja from Takigakure in the ninja world. He is now a wandering ninja named Kakuzu. He is extremely difficult to kill and can use five types of ninjutsu. He is extremely powerful. He is a ninja from the same generation as Hashirama and me. He has survived to this day by using secret techniques. Do you know this person?”
Bai Zetsu lowered his head and thought:
“It seems like there is some impression.”
“Well, White Zetsu, pay attention to the intelligence about this guy in the future. If you find him, you can try to contact him and tell him that I, Uchiha Madara, want to recruit him. And tell him clearly that if he is willing to join me, I will directly appoint him as the Minister of Finance, and he will be in charge of the finances of the Uchiha Village!”
“Finances!? He’ll take care of it!?”
“That’s right. You don’t know this guy loves money. He is the kind of person who values ??money above all else!”
“I understand, Madara-sama. So, in the next period of time, what do you need to do, Madara-sama!?”
Walking to the French window of the office and looking southwest, Uchiha Madara smiled:
“I… plan to go to the Kingdom of Wind!”
“The Land of Wind? The Village of Sand? Madara-sama, although this country has a large territory, it is mostly desert. Its national strength and combat power are the worst among the five major countries and five major ninja villages. Why do you want to go there?”
“There are good things in the desert, and this is exactly what I need…”
After being well-behaved for a few days, Uchiha Madara became restless again. He left a wooden clone in the Ugakure Village to calm people’s hearts and handle government affairs. He left the Ugakure Village alone and secretly rushed to the Kingdom of Wind.
So, what is it in the Land of Wind that Uchiha Madara needs?
That is… the dragon vein!
That s right, it is a huge chakra hidden under Loulan, the Kingdom of Wind. It is said that if this chakra is used carelessly, it may destroy the entire earth!
It is said that it can destroy the entire earth. Uchiha Madara thinks this should be exaggerated. Probably, it can destroy half of the Wind Kingdom!
Ever since Uchiha Madara awakened the Rinnegan, he discovered a weakness that could barely be considered a weakness.
Originally, the amount of chakra in Uchiha Madara’s body was considered very abundant, but after awakening the Wood Release and the Rinnegan, Uchiha Madara found that his original chakra seemed insufficient!
Whether it is the Rinnegan or Wood Release, they both require a huge amount of chakra to activate. Uchiha Madara’s current chakra amount is not enough to support him in a long war of attrition.
Of course, in today’s ninja world, there is no one who can force Uchiha Madara to engage in a war of attrition, so this can only be considered a weakness.
The amount of chakra has now become Uchiha Madara’s shortcoming. He is unwilling to do so and begins looking for ways to increase his chakra.
The most direct way is to seal a tailed beast directly in your body, so that the chakra may be enough.
However, Uchiha Madara was unwilling to become a Jinchuriki, so he set his sights on the huge dragon vein chakra under Loulan in the Land of Wind!
If Uchiha Madara could absorb this chakra, his strength would definitely increase!
With a goal in mind, Uchiha Madara put on a black robe and entered the Kingdom of Wind from the Kingdom of Space.
The environment of the Land of Wind, which is full of sand and dust, is indeed harsh, and the resources are indeed scarce. No wonder the Hidden Rock Village often causes trouble with Konoha. When you are so poor, seeing your neighbors are so rich, anyone would feel unbalanced!
Uchiha Madara hated walking in the desert, it was uncomfortable and difficult.
With the Rinnegan, would he still worry about how to walk? He could just fly in the sky!
With skillful control of repulsion and gravity, Uchiha Madara flew lightly over the desert. It was not so hot above the desert and he could clearly see the terrain of the desert below, which was very convenient.
So, Uchiha Madara flew over the desert of the Wind Country, looking for the location of Loulan.
However, what Uchiha Madara did not expect was that he did not meet Loulan, but instead encountered Konoha and Sunagakure who were at war!
38. Third Kazekage, come out! (Old version)
Uchiha Madara was looking for Loulan everywhere.
In the original movie, there was no explanation as to where Loulan was in the Land of Fire, which made it impossible for Uchiha Madara to find her.
I originally thought that Loulan was a very large city and should be easy to find. Unexpectedly, Uchiha Madara flew over the desert of the Land of Wind for a long time but still couldn’t find it.
There is no way around it. The Wind Country looks small on the map, but its actual area is very large. Even if Uchiha Madara flew from one end of the Wind Country to the other, it would take a whole day, not to mention finding a small city in such a vast desert.
Uchiha Madara was annoyed. Could it be that the original movie was completely fabricated? Unlike the original comic, there was no city called Loulan in the Kingdom of Wind.
Feeling restless, he could only ask someone.
During the search, Uchiha Madara basically met Sand Ninjas. Perhaps these locals knew the location of Loulan, so Uchiha Madara basically asked the Sand Ninjas he met along the way.
Well, it s just that this way of asking is a bit rough.
Every time Uchiha Madara flew over the desert, he would often see a few Sand Ninjas below who were either delivering battle reports, conducting reconnaissance, or transporting military supplies. Without saying a word, he would drop from the sky and use a Shinra Tensei to knock out these Sand Ninjas!
Then it s easy. Open the Rinnegan, use the power of Uchiha Madara s Rinnegan, suck out their souls directly with your hands, and read their memories!
However, what made Uchiha Madara a little crazy was that Loulan did exist in the Kingdom of Wind, but it was a secluded city that seemed to have no contact with the Kingdom of Wind. Few people knew where it was hidden in the desert.
In anger, Uchiha Madara could only absorb the souls of the Sand Ninjas as much as possible and get useful information from their memories. In this way, in just a few days, Uchiha Madara attacked and interrogated dozens of Sand Ninja teams, about a hundred people!
Inevitably, Uchiha Madara’s inquiry (attack) attracted the attention of the Sand Village. The Sand Village sent people to search for the attacker, but how could they find Uchiha Madara who could fly and disappear without a trace?
At this time, the Sand Village was in its own country of Wind, fighting fiercely with the invading Konoha.
The Konoha ninja force that attacked the Wind Country was led by the extremely powerful Konoha White Fang Hatake Sakumo, assisted by Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya.
The Ohsagakure Ninja Force of the Iwagakure that resisted Konoha was led by the Third Kazekage himself, assisted by the Puppet Master Chiyo.
The two armies were stationed in two places in the vast desert of the Wind Kingdom. The distance between the two sides was neither too far nor too close, which was enough for both sides to command each other in battle and for the other side to respond in time when one side took action.
It’s the Sand Village that deserves the bad luck, and it’s Konoha that deserves to escape.
On this day, Uchiha Madara, who had been searching for Loulan for five days without success, was in a very agitated mood. He had made up his mind that if he couldn’t find her today, he would go directly to ask the Kazekage, or the Daimyoji of the Kingdom of Wind!
The two people with the highest status in the Kingdom of Wind should at least know roughly where Loulan is!
Of course, Uchiha Madara didn’t care what would happen during the questioning (attack). He said that if the Kazekage or the Daimyo did not intend to answer him, he would turn the Sand Village and the entire Wind Kingdom upside down in front of them!
Unexpectedly, when Uchiha Madara was flying over the desert today, he suddenly discovered an oasis. In the oasis, there was a large number of Sand Hitman troops stationed!
Needless to say, this must be the camp where the Sand Ninja Army is stationed! The Third Kazekage who leads the army must be here! This Third Kazekage must know where Loulan is!
In the oasis below, in the front camp of the Sand Village, the young puppeteer Chiyo pushed aside the tent curtain and walked in, holding a scroll with a worried look on her face and handing it to the Third Kazekage:
“Lord Kazekage, this is the sixteenth ninja team that has lost contact in the past few days!”
The Third Kazekage with a resolute expression unfolded the scroll and read it, his brows furrowed tightly:
“This time it’s our Sunagakure ninja team that went out for reconnaissance. The last time we lost contact, I remember it was the ninja team that was delivering battle reports, right?”
“Yes, that’s exactly what happened. Moreover, the ninja team that lost contact last time has found the body. Just like before, he was lying in the desert without any injuries on his body. His death was quite strange!”
“Chiyo, how many ninjas have died like this so far?”
“Lord Fengying, there are a total of 133 people!”
Putting down the scroll, the Third Kazekage frowned:
“We can’t do this. If we continue like this, the foundation of our Sand Village will be shaken. Moreover, our intelligence, reconnaissance, and supply lines will be greatly threatened! If we continue like this, we will collapse without a fight!”
Chiyo was also very angry, and slapped the table with murderous intent:
“The one who resorted to such despicable means must be Konoha!”
The Third Kazekage shook his head, disagreeing with Chiyo’s words:
“It may not be Konoha. According to the information we have gathered, the Konoha side, whether it is Konoha White Fang Hatake Sakumo or the three Sannin, have been in the Konoha camp for some time and have not shown any signs of going into battle.
Someone who can directly destroy an entire ninja team without even leaving any traces of a battle is definitely not an ordinary ninja of Konoha. Only Konoha’s White Fang or the combined forces of the three ninjas can do this.
In fact, what concerns me more is that the bodies of these ninjas who died in the attack did not have any wounds!
This kind of weird killing method is probably not something that people from Konoha can do.”
Just as Chiyo was about to say something, there was a commotion outside the tent, and Uchiha Madara’s bold voice came in:
“Third Kazekage! Come out, I have something to ask you…”
39. The Consequences of Youth (Old Version)
Such arrogant and rude words seemed to be carried by a gust of wind from outside into the central military tent where the Third Kazekage was. Chiyo was about to get angry, and the Third Kazekage’s face also darkened.
The two men looked at each other, then walked out of the central military tent one after the other and saw the situation outside directly.
Many Sand Ninjas gathered in the open space in the camp and surrounded a man. Because they were not sure of the other party’s situation, they did not dare to act rashly and just surrounded him in a circle from a distance.
The Third Kazekage walked over with Chiyo, and the Sand Ninjas automatically made way for them.
The Third Kazekage took a closer look at this man. He was wearing a black robe and had black hair. He had a stern and extraordinary appearance. His dark eyes seemed to contain the stars in the sky. He had an extraordinary aura!
Seeing this man in this condition, the knowledgeable Third Kazekage was the first to put away his contempt.
A Sand Ninja nearby quickly reported:
“Lord Fengying, this guy flew down from the sky and suddenly appeared here! We dare not act rashly!”
The Third Kazekage nodded expressionlessly, becoming more cautious in his heart.
The Third Kazekage was a prudent man, but Chiyo beside him was a typical young man with hot temper. In addition, he was in a bad mood just now, so he raised his eyebrows and directly asked Uchiha Madara:
“Who are you? How dare you trespass into our Sand Village camp and speak rudely to Lord Kazekage!”
The Third Kazekage stood there, surrounded by a group of Sand Ninjas. He did not stop Chiyo. He also wanted to use this opportunity to test the rude guy opposite him.
In the slightly solemn atmosphere, Uchiha Madara, who was standing in the middle, smiled evilly and asked the Third Kazekage opposite him:
“Are you the Third Kazekage?”
The Third Kazekage nodded:
“Yes, it is me. I wonder what business has it that brought you to the Sand Village to see me?”
“I ask you something, I hope you can answer truthfully!”
Uchiha’s condescending tone made the Sand Ninja feel indignant, and even made Chiyo furious:
“You are disrespectful to Master Kazekage! You deserve to die!”
Before the Sand Villagers could react completely, Chiyo had already rushed towards Uchiha Madara. With a flip of her hand, a kunai appeared in her hand and stabbed straight at Uchiha Madara!
Playing kunai in front of Uchiha Madara, you have to know that the Uchiha clan can be said to be the ancestors of playing kunai!
Standing there with an expressionless face, just as the kunai approached him, Uchiha stretched out his hand, and his index and middle fingers followed the tip of the attacking kunai and scratched the entire kunai. With the force of three fingers, he broke Chiyo’s wrist and restrained the woman with a twist of his arm!
Chiyo was held hostage and was horrified, but soon she turned into a pile of sand and fell to the ground. Uchiha Madara, who was holding her wrist, only grabbed a handful of sand.
As Uchiha Madara expected, this was a sand clone, and he calmly threw the sand in his hand.
When the Sand Villagers saw the action taking place, they quickly retreated to a large battle circle, showing that they were well-trained.
The Uchiha looked around at everyone, finally looking behind him.
No one knew when this woman, Chiyo, appeared behind Uchiha Madara. With a wave of her fingers, the chakra lines controlled dozens of ordinary puppets, looking very aggressive.
“Puppetry: Manipulating the Blade!”
Dozens of puppets shot out numerous kunai, which were directed at Uchiha Madara in an overwhelming manner, like a large-scale attack by a ninja army!
Uchiha Madara had a blank expression on his face, but he lowered his head at this time.
It turns out that at some point, this woman Chiyo had tied up Uchiha Madara tightly with the chakra strings used to control puppets!
Looking up at the woman, Chiyo smiled brightly at Uchiha Madara.
Squeak, squeak, squeak
It was as piercing as the chirping and screaming of thousands of birds, and suddenly blue lightning flashed around Uchiha Madara!
If someone knows what’s going on, he will be surprised. This move is clearly Sasuke’s ninjutsu in the original work, Chidori Style!
Yes, it is Chidori Flow!
As mentioned before, after Uchiha Madara opened the Rinnegan, he possessed five attributes. It was normal for him to copy the Chidori series of ninjutsu that he loved in his previous life through the lightning attribute!
As Chiyo was horrified, the thunderous Chidori Style tore the chakra line apart! The dense kunai that shot towards him like a storm were all blocked by the Chidori Style, and fell to the ground beside Uchiha Madara with a clang!
The Third Kazekage who was watching the fight on the side widened his eyes. He had never seen this level of lightning escape before. Perhaps only the Third Raikage whom he had never met could be compared to him!
Uchiha finally made a move. He raised his hand, and the violent lightning around him was instantly gathered in his hand. No matter how the compressed lightning screamed, it was like a bird unable to escape from Uchiha’s cage-like hand!
“Chidori!”
The thunder roared like a thousand birds chirping! Violently crackling and flashing blue lightning burst out from Uchiha Madara’s hands!
The Third Kazekage suddenly stepped forward and gave a command from a distance:
“Chiyo! Retreat!”
The woman immediately ran away in terror, and the screaming Chidori Lightning instantly tore her dozens of puppets into pieces, passing over the fleeing Chiyo with the force of thunder!
A streak of blue lightning flashed across Chiyo’s arm, and she suddenly felt her left arm completely paralyzed!
As Chiyo turned to leave, she suddenly slammed on the brakes. Uchiha Madara appeared in his path of escape in an instant and looked directly at her!
A chill ran down Chiyo’s spine and rushed straight to her forehead. She suddenly realized that this guy was not someone she could afford to offend. In an emergency, she hurriedly pulled out the scroll. With a bang, white mist exploded, and ten puppets in gray robes and with extraordinary momentum appeared in front of Chiyo, blocking and confronting Uchiha Madara.
This is the masterpiece of the puppet master’s ancestor Bunzaemon, the Chikamatsu Ten! It is also Chiyo’s strongest killer move at the moment!
However, Uchiha Madara completely despised such flashy things as puppets. He no longer needed such a clown to continue jumping around.
He clasped his hands together, his face grim:
“Lightning Release! Extreme Electric Chidori!”
40. Magnetic Style vs. Lightning Style (Old Version)
After forming hand seals at a very fast speed, as Uchiha Madara pulled his hands together, an extreme hissing sound of thunder and lightning flashed between his hands. Under his wonderful control, the lightning chakra was controlled to take the form of a lifelike flying bird!
This is exactly the S-level Lightning Release Ninjutsu developed by Uchiha Madara! The Extreme Electric Chidori is even more swift and fierce than Kakashi’s Raikiri in the original work! It can be used for long-range attacks!
Seeing the thunderbird appearing in the center of Uchiha’s hands, Chiyo’s scalp went numb. Without saying a word, she controlled the strongest Chikamatsu Ten and rushed towards Uchiha Madara!
For a moment, the Chikamatsu Ten were almost in a state of chaos. Some puppets opened their long swords, some swung out long steel chains, some brandished four-edged chakra swords, and some even sprayed out wind-style ninjutsu. They were like a well-trained team, attacking Uchiha Madara at the same time.
However, Uchiha Madara has always looked down on the puppet masters of the Sand Village.
As he raised his right hand, the hissing thunderbird circled lightly above his palm and was then gently thrown out by Uchiha!
Squeaky…
The thunderbird, which was probably only the size of a sparrow, suddenly exploded in the wind and turned into a sharp thunderbird like a goshawk, flying with sparks and lightning all the way. Wherever the thunderbird passed, lightning and thunder roared. The ten people from Jinsong who were attacking were completely unable to resist. They were like paper men, and were shattered and defeated by the powerful lightning one after another!
Chiyo’s face turned pale instantly. The speed of the Thunderbird was as fast as lightning. She had no time to escape. She could only watch the Thunderbird with blue light exploding and screaming as it came towards her!
At this moment, Chiyo almost saw herself being pierced by the thunderbird!
Buzz! A huge amount of black iron sand suddenly appeared on the ground under Chiyo’s feet, and at the critical moment, it flexibly wrapped around Chiyo’s body! Forming a black iron sand ball!
The thunderbird roared and bombarded the iron sand ball! Explosion! Blue lightning roared and flashed on the iron sand ball, and the electric sparks exploded in all directions with a deafening sound. The surrounding sand ninjas were in trouble. Dozens of ninjas were instantly paralyzed by the electric sparks!
There was a loud hissing sound, sparks of electricity flashed, and a group of Sand Ninjas were paralyzed and fell down!
Just the residual electricity from the Thunderbird’s explosion is such a terrifying sight, so what about Chiyo in the iron sand ball who was hit first?
In a flash, the Third Kazekage appeared beside the iron sand ball, stretched out his hand, and pulled the bloody Emperor Chiyo out of the iron sand ball. The Third Kazekage had a grim expression on his face, and slapped the iron sand ball floating in the air:
“Magnetic Style: Sand Iron Rain!”
The iron sand scattered with a bang and turned into flying stones, covering Uchiha Madara like a torrential rain!
Uchiha Madara had no expression on his face, and Chidori Flow shone! All the iron sand rain was blocked by the magnetic field outside his body!
The unlucky ninjas who were watching nearby finally saw clearly that Chiyo, who was rescued by their Kazekage, was covered in blood and was not sure whether she was dead or alive.
They were all horrified. As everyone knows, the iron ball wrapped in iron sand compressed to the extreme is known as an absolute defense, but it was ineffective under this person’s fierce lightning escape. Who is this guy who suddenly appeared! ?
During this time, Uchiha Madara’s eyes were fixed on the Third Kazekage who was running to the side at a very fast speed.
In an instant, Uchiha Madara ignored the endless rain of iron sand, and flew close to the ground like a black arrow, kicking his feet towards the Third Kazekage!
The Third Kazekage’s eyes widened in disbelief at Uchiha Madara’s terrifying speed. He threw the blood-covered Chiyo to the bystander ninja for treatment. He hurriedly and directly crossed his arms to block the fierce kick!
Two people, one black and one gray, rushed into the Sand Ninja crowd at high speed, turning into two shadows and colliding at high speed. During each collision, the Third Kazekage was punching and kicking with Uchiha Madara. The two of them used basic physical skills to the extreme, and each punch and kick was very fierce! The air was filled with the sound of fists hitting flesh, like firecrackers!
The two of them started fighting at a very fast speed. In this large open space in the camp that was full of people, they collided with each other at high speed, causing the surrounding Sand Hierarchy to become extremely anxious. They could not see who was who at all. They could only see two shadows, one black and one gray, flashing past them!
The Third Kazekage was running, Uchiha Madara was flying close to the ground, the Third Kazekage was holding the Iron Sand Black Sword and slashing continuously, Uchiha Madara had the fierce Chidori Rainin wrapped around his hand, and he took on every move of the Third Kazekage with ease!
Gradually, the Third Kazekage’s face turned grim. This won’t work. The opponent is flying, and he is running on the ground. It consumes too much energy! This won’t do!
“Magnetic Style: Sand Iron Sky Wing!”
Under his control, a lot of iron sand formed two giant bird-like wings behind him. As the wings flapped, the Third Kazekage flew up into the air. He urgently gave orders to the chaotic group of Sand Ninjas below:
“All ninjas, spread out! Wait for your chance to attack!”
Uchiha Madara slammed on the brakes, landed steadily on the ground, raised his head and looked at the Third Kazekage in mid-air, his expression neither sad nor happy, just very cold.
The Sand Ninjas finally saw where Uchiha Madara had stopped, and they dispersed, leaving enough space for the two!
The Third Kazekage flapped his wings in mid-air and quickly formed seals with his hands:
“Magnetic Style: Sand Iron Realm Technique! Magnetic Sand Spear!”
A huge amount of black iron sand was pulled out from the ground by the Third Kazekage, flying in the air and swirling around the Third Kazekage. Under his ultimate control of Magnetic Escape, the sand gathered in his hands… Then, a sharp and extremely solid spear suddenly shot out from it and stabbed towards the Uchiha at the speed of exploding the air!
This move must be extremely powerful and sharp!
Looking calmly at the iron sand spear stabbing in front of him, Uchiha Madara had an expressionless face. His pair of pitch-black pupils instantly turned into complex scarlet patterns, and the evil and terrifying pupil power suddenly overflowed!
The Third Kazekage faced Uchiha Madara’s Mangekyo Sharingan, and his whole body froze for a moment!
41. The Third Kazekage is crazy! (Old version)
The Third Kazekage hadn’t reacted yet, until he looked into the eyes of the scarlet patterned pupils, he suddenly realized! This guy…isn’t he Uchiha Madara! ?
Ever since Uchiha Madara was born and stationed in the Land of Universe, the entire ninja world, especially the five hidden villages, have paid more attention to him. They originally didn’t know who Uchiha Madara was, but now they are looking for information about him everywhere, including his photo, life, combat power, and especially his iconic Mangekyo Sharingan.
The Third Kazekage hadn’t fully reacted until he saw the Mangekyo Sharingan, then he realized that this guy was actually Uchiha!
A creepy fear suddenly appeared in the heart of the Third Kazekage.
However, at this moment, nothing could be done, as his ultimate move, the Iron Sand Spear, had almost stabbed Uchiha Madara in the face.
Uchiha Madara opened the scarlet Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, smiled evilly, and activated his own unique Mangekyo ability:
A touch of gray-purple representing destruction appeared in Uchiha Madara’s hand. Uchiha took a step forward as if strolling in the garden, stretched out his hand, and pointed at the tip of the incoming iron sand spear!
Uchiha Madara quietly touched the gray-purple wave on the iron sand spear!
In an instant, the Third Kazekage in mid-air froze.
At this moment, he felt that his ability to control steel, which he was usually proud of, had failed, and he could not even control the iron sand spear that was stabbing out!
The surroundings fell silent. The iron sand spear that had been thrusting out at an extreme speed stopped stiffly in front of Uchiha Madara in full view of everyone. Then, under the gaze of Uchiha Madara’s Mangekyo Sharingan, it followed the destructive purple wave and cracked layer by layer…
The gray-purple cracks spread very quickly and were about to spread to the Third Kazekage. The Third Kazekage hurriedly gave up this wave of iron sand. His intuition told him that if he didn’t let go in time, he would be dead once he was contaminated by the gray-purple!
All of a sudden, the Third Kazekage lost some of the iron sand he usually used, and he began to feel something was wrong.
A sharp crackling sound flashed… The extremely violent lightning turned into a lightning snake, flashing on Uchiha Madara’s body. The terrifying lightning chakra had directly turned into substance.
Uchiha looked at the Third Kazekage calmly with his Mangekyo Sharingan, and quickly formed seals with his hands:
“The secret of thunder escape! Thunder and evil are destroyed!”
Uchiha Madara grasped with his hands, and bursts of thunder swept and gathered in the center of his claws, gathering and compressing. The thunder that had originally been screaming and making terrible noises suddenly quieted down in his hands.
The Third Kazekage, flapping his wings in mid-air, instinctively felt something was wrong. Could the ninjutsu that could be called the ultimate ninjutsu be some kind of quiet and safe ninjutsu?
With a pengka sound, veins popped out on Uchiha Madara’s hand that was holding Thunder, and he struck out at the Third Kazekage above!
Sizzle! Buzz…
The bright blue and violent thunder gathered into a lightning column half the thickness of a man! It rushed all the way and roared towards the Third Generation Kazekage!
At this moment, the face of the Third Kazekage was illuminated by the incoming blue lightning…
The Third Kazekage, whose hair was almost standing on end, made a quick judgment in less than 0.2 seconds and pulled all the iron sand behind him like wings to the front to block it!
Boom! The huge impact and heat brought by the terrifying lightning column almost melted and exploded the iron sand that the Third Generation Wind Shadow was blocking, and then roared and bombed away in an instant!
At this moment, in the eyes of the Sand Ninjas below, the lightning column of the thundering destruction passed through the Third Kazekage. Under the shining of the bright blue lightning, the splattered flesh and blood were directly evaporated by the heat of the lightning!
A pillar of lightning that reached the sky and the earth, with a thunderous roar, shot up from the Iwagakure army camp, tearing through the air diagonally and streaking into the sky!
All the Sand Ninjas saw this bright and shocking pillar of lightning, and of course, the Konoha reconnaissance ninjas hiding outside the Iwagakure camp also saw it.
The ninja, whose entire body was wrapped in darkness, looked at the lightning pillar in the sky in shock, with bright blue light reflected in his pupils!
A few seconds later, the rushing lightning column dissipated, and the thunder that resounded through the sky also disappeared. From a distance, the Sand Village camp seemed to have fallen into peace again.
The trembling ninja world of Konoha could no longer remain calm. If the lightning escape technique just now was a ninjutsu, it would at least be an S-level lightning escape ninjutsu! Such a big commotion must be reported.
After giving instructions to his companions on the left who were also hiding and conducting reconnaissance, the Konoha reconnaissance ninja quickly sneaked back to the Konoha camp over there. He wanted to tell Lord White Fang about such an important matter!
At this time, in the Sand Village, the Third Kazekage, whose face was pale and who had lost an arm and most of his left shoulder, fell powerlessly from mid-air.
That’s right, he didn’t die. Fortunately, he used that little bit of iron sand to block it at the end, giving himself time to turn sideways. Otherwise, what would be lost would not be his arm, but his heart.
The Third Kazekage fell with blood spurting out. The Sand Ninjas were horrified and rushed forward to catch the Third Kazekage. His weak body fell into the crowd.
Uchiha Madara on the side patted the dust off his clothes on his shoulders with disdain:
“You are good at using iron sand, and you deserve to be called the strongest Kazekage in the world. But in front of me, you are just like that. Well, after all the trouble, you finally have time to listen to me… hm?”
Uchiha Madara looked at them strangely, and stretched out a bloody hand towards the sky from the midst of the hurried crowd.
“The secret of magnetic escape! Super sand iron realm method!”
This guy still won t give up!
As the Third Kazekage, who was in such a state of disgrace that he needed to be carried by others, stretched out his hand, this fellow pointed his hand at the sky and grabbed it with veins all over his body! A wave of magnetic field fluctuations belonging to the Magnetic Escape spread out…
Ka la kala kala
In the entire Sand Village camp, all the iron tools, including kunai, shuriken, swords, daggers, and even pots and pans, became restless under the attraction of the magnetic field.
Suddenly, countless iron objects were attracted and soared into the sky, floating densely in the sky, almost covering the sun!
42. The Secret of Thunder Escape! Thunder God Mode! (Old Version)
Uchiha stood on the ground, watching the situation above with his Mangekyo Sharingan open.
Densely packed with various iron tools, all suspended in the air, almost blocking out the sky and the sun.
Uchiha Madara looked at the Third Kazekage in a strange way. Is this guy crazy? At this time, he has already recognized his identity, so why is he fighting so hard?
The Third Kazekage, whose half body was stained with blood, was obviously a little scary at this moment, and his expression was a little crazy. He was held up by a group of people, and one hand with blue veins was controlling the iron tools in the sky.
Gradually, the iron objects in the air began to change… For example, those weapons that were originally sharp were fine, but things like pots and pans, under the control of the Third Generation Wind Shadow’s Magnetic Escape, turned into pieces of broken iron with very sharp edges.
Uchiha Madara opened his eyes slightly, and he seemed to realize how desperately the Third Kazekage was going to fight.
Like a punishment from heaven, countless sharp steels filled the air and transformed into four steel torrents, rushing towards Uchiha Madara below from the four directions of east, west, south and north!
Each weapon is very sharp. If there is only one weapon, Uchiha Madara would not care at all. If there are ten or a hundred weapons, Uchiha Madara would not even look at them. However, when these tens of millions of weapons turn into a torrent of steel, it is terrifying.
If you are hit directly by these four forces, you will be chopped into pieces in an instant!
Over there, the Half-Blood Emperor Third Generation Wind Shadow yelled like a madman:
“Uchiha Madara! Die!”
After saying that, he worked even harder to control the magnetic torrent of steel!
Four terrifying torrents of steel fell from the sky, and just when they were about to crush Uchiha Madara, his scarlet Mangekyo Sharingan instantly transformed into a magical Rinnegan like ripples.
The powerful repulsive force directly slapped away the steel torrent that swept in from above with unreasonable force! A large spherical translucent vacuum area was opened around Uchiha Madara!
The Third Kazekage was dumbfounded. Due to overdrawn, he spat out blood. The steel torrent suspended in the air almost trembled and fell down. The surrounding Sand Villagers supported him in horror.
The Third Kazekage’s face became even paler and his expression became even more vicious. He even overdrew his own vitality and grabbed his only remaining hand, struggling with all his might!
The various steel weapons that were blown away by the repulsive force were gathered together again by the magnetic escape technique of the Third Kazekage, hovering above Uchiha Madara.
The hateful Third Kazekage used magnetic escape to stir the steel torrents in the sky, causing the steel torrents to stir and rotate at a high speed, just like the steel vortex covering Uchiha Madara’s head.
Uchiha Madara stood on the ground, opened his Rinnegan, lifted his robe, and was ready for everything!
Following the Third Kazekage’s stern shout, the steel vortex in the sky turned into a steel tornado that went through the sky and the earth, sweeping towards Uchiha Madara below!
Boom! The terrifying steel torrent tornado hit the ground directly, engulfing Uchiha Madara’s relatively small figure. The impact caused the earth to tremble, smoke and dust rose, and air waves swirled!
In the rapidly spinning and tearing tornado of steel, Uchiha Madara stood calmly at the Phoenix Eye, controlling the Shinra Tensei to prevent it from leaking out around him. No matter how powerful and sharp the surrounding weapons were, they could not penetrate into the repulsive range of Shinra Tensei, and Uchiha Madara was unharmed.
The Third Kazekage who was controlling all this seemed to sense that Uchiha Madara was safe and sound inside. He became furious and swallowed back a mouthful of blood that he had vomited again, and stepped up his control over this steel tornado.
Feeling that the sharp steel weapons around him were becoming even more powerful, Uchiha Madara decided not to continue playing.
He has been studying lightning escape these days, and today he will use the results of his research to completely defeat the Third Kazekage’s heart!
Uchiha Madara stood in the eye of the storm, with his hands hanging down and suddenly clenched into fists. The terrifying chakra turned into lightning. Bright blue lightning suddenly roared and exploded around Uchiha Madara. With the blessing of the Rinnegan, the lightning became even more roaring and terrifying!
Looking from the outside, in the center of the steel torrent tornado, lightning suddenly appeared that seemed to be able to tear everything apart!
Lightning roared and roared on Uchiha Madara’s body. He withdrew the repulsive force of Shinra Tensei, and the surrounding steel torrents invaded his body, but they were all shattered by the lightning on Uchiha Madara’s body, and he was safe and sound.
Uchiha Madara closed his eyes, formed the Tiger Seal with both hands, and whispered:
“The Secret of Thunder Escape! Thunder God Mode!”
The lightning and thunder became more fierce, and Uchiha Madara almost merged with the lightning, just like the god of thunder!
He suddenly opened his Samsara Eye and looked upward. There was only a small circle of blue sky at the eye of the storm!
Carrying lightning along the way, Uchiha Madara leaped up at a high speed. Along the way, the scattered lightning directly shattered a lot of steel and melted it into iron chips.
A bright blue lightning burst out from the steel tornado and instantly streaked towards the horizon. It was Uchiha Madara in Thunder God Mode!
The Third Kazekage below was almost stunned when he saw this, but he was extremely unwilling to control the magnetic escape technique, and the steel torrent tornado swept upwards again! However, it was completely unable to keep up with the speed of Uchiha Madara’s lightning!
In an instant, Uchiha Madara, carrying lightning, had flown to the clouds, his body wrapped in lightning, and he looked down.
A black steel tornado roared up.
Uchiha Madara had a blank expression on his face, and raised his hands to his head…
The terrifying lightning on his body roared and shocked again, shining brightly and flashing around him.
Under Uchiha Madara’s exquisite control, the roaring bright blue lightning gathered on his hands above his head, gradually forming the shape of a terrifying giant beast…
“Thor mode! Thunder escape secret! Kirin!”
The majestic Thunder Kirin beast with bared fangs and claws finally appeared in the sky full of thunder controlled by Uchiha Madara!
As Uchiha’s raised hand fell, the terrifying Thunder Kirin let out a long roar towards the sky and swooped down at the steel tornado sweeping over from below!
43. Magnificent Heavenly Power! (Old Version)
The Thunder Kirin, carrying the might of heaven, descended from the sky with its fangs bared, claws bared, and roared, pouncing on the steel tornado that was rolling up from below.
The Third Kazekage, who was barely supporting himself on the ground, was stunned. When had he ever seen such a magnificent and powerful lightning escape?
Roar…Boom, Bang…
The Thunder Kirin, with bright blue thunder exploding, opened its claws and mouth wide, and slammed its entire body into the steel torrent tornado. Suddenly, lightning and electric sparks kept exploding and flashing at the point of collision.
How powerful would the terrifying thunder that gathers into a Qilin be?
Under the satisfied eyes of Uchiha Madara and the trembling eyes of the Third Kazekage below, the steel tornado that was almost several thousand meters high and reached the sky and the earth was directly blasted into pieces by the Thunder Kirin!
It was indeed authentic powder. These pieces of iron were broken into pieces. They were no longer the iron sand that the Third Kazekage could control, and he was completely unable to control the iron powder with his magnetic escape technique!
The Qilin Thunder smashed the steel torrent tornado into pieces. His work was done. He let out a long roar towards the sky and turned into layers of lightning that dissipated among the clouds.
However, the iron powder, which was several thousand meters high, dissipated like a large cloud of black and gray fog and smoke, and was gradually blown away by the breeze from the sky to an unknown place.
The Third Kazekage below finally couldn’t hold on any longer, spurted out a stream of blood in the air, and fell on his back.
The Sand Village clans were horrified and hurriedly tried to hold the Third Kazekage. When they looked at him, he had already overdrawn his vitality, his face was as pale as gold paper, and he was breathing out more than breathing in.
The only thing that gave the Tanesaga some comfort was that their Third Kazekage had not yet completely fainted.
At this time, the Sand Ninjas were really scared. Regardless of the Third Kazekage’s injuries, they all asked the Third Kazekage what to do now?
To be honest, the Third Kazekage already regrets it now.
Why did I get so hot-headed that I started a fight with Uchiha Madara?
Now they are in the midst of a great war with Konoha, and they have encountered the devil Uchiha Madara. He is seriously injured and dying. As a result, the Sand Village is in crisis!
The regretful Third Kazekage struggled desperately, trying to command the Sand Ninjas to retreat.
However, Uchiha Madara did not intend to give them such an opportunity.
Uchiha, who was high in the sky, looked down at the Sand Ninja camp in the desert oasis below and had an idea in his mind.
With his fists clenched, powerful and sharp thick bright blue lightning once again roared and galloped across Uchiha Madara’s body, and the Thunder God Mode was activated again!
Extend your left hand forward and lightly grasp it…
Sharp lightning gathered in his hands, forming a bow made entirely of bright blue lightning.
The right hand moves forward and pulls back the bowstring made of tiny lightning bolts.
As Uchiha Madara began to draw the bow, an arrow made of dark blue lightning appeared and was held in Uchiha Madara’s hand, while he put the bow on the string.
All the arrows were made of dark blue lightning. It was obvious that the dark blue lightning had been compressed to an unknown degree. These terrifying lightning bolts all flowed gently, like flowing water…
Uchiha Madara aimed at the Third Kazekage below and pulled the bow to its full extent!
“Thor mode! Thunder escape secret! Heavenly punishment Gumo arrow!”
Uchiha Madara let go and released the arrow!
As Uchiha Madara let go, the arrow with dark blue lightning flowing all over it was shot out!
As the arrow just left the lightning bow, the lightning that had been flowing quietly suddenly became violent. The bright blue electric light instantly flashed and hissed within a range of several hundred meters around the arrow, piercing the air. The tail of the arrow burned the air and shot down with a sharp hissing sound!
The Third Kazekage, who was about to command the evacuation, saw the situation in the sky.
When he saw such an arrow flashing with lightning shooting down, and saw the terrifying momentum of the lightning and thunder, he immediately understood that the arrow was aimed at him!
The Third Kazekage, with his hair all standing on end, opened his mouth and yelled wildly:
“All ninjas, listen up! Aim at the arrow coming down from above! Use all your ninjutsu to block it!”
The Sand Ninjas then looked up and were stunned when they saw the terrifying arrow that seemed like the power of heaven.
The terrifying god-like appearance of Uchiha Madara just now had been deeply imprinted in the hearts of these Sand Ninjas. They had already developed a feeling that Uchiha Madara was invincible. Therefore, many Sand Ninjas ignored the orders of the Third Kazekage and fled everywhere.
Only the ninjas surrounding the Third Kazekage were his diehard fans.
Faced with the terrifying thunder arrows, everyone used their own proud moves.
Whether it was wind escape or earth escape, whether it was kunai or puppetry, all that could be used were used.
All of a sudden, a group of spectacular attacks flew out from the sky above the Third Kazekage’s group.
But, this is useless!
The Tianwei Gu Mo Arrow roared and galloped with a large amount of lightning. With an absolutely brutal and unreasonable power, it was as easy as piercing through a piece of paper, crushing and penetrating all the blocking moves!
The brilliant exploding thunder arrow rushed towards the Third Kazekage. At this moment, the already disabled Third Kazekage looked at the terrifying thunder arrow that was just within reach, and he felt so regretful as never before!
It’s too late to regret…
In less than 00:01, the Tianwei Ancient Demon Arrow pierced into the crown of the Third Kazekage’s head, and the terrifying thunder on the arrow directly blew the Third Kazekage’s head apart!
Then, like an arrow breaking through bamboo, the Third Kazekage was pierced through and exploded into a pile of minced meat!
Swish, whoosh, boom!
After completing its mission, the Tianwei Gumo Arrow exploded instantly, turning into terrifying thunder of a huge scale, blasting and flashing everywhere!
Countless bright blue lightnings filled the area. All the ninjas surrounding the Third Kazekage were swept up by the lightning. The area within a radius of several hundred meters was blasted by the lightning. The lightning that was bright enough to blind people flashed all over the entire Sand Village camp!
This is Uchiha Madara’s move. Although it is not as powerful as Kirin, the target it is aimed at will be killed!
44. The crowd of spectators are from Konoha (old version)
About ten kilometers away from the Sand Village camp is the Konoha Ninja Force camp.
Just now, the Konoha reconnaissance ninja hurried back to the Konoha camp to meet the commander of the Konoha ninja force, Konoha White Fang, Hatake Sakumo.
Then, of course, he explained in detail the strange situation that happened in the Sand Village camp, especially emphasizing the terrible pillar of lightning that he saw rising into the sky from the Sand Village camp.
At that time, Hatake Sakumo and the three ninjas were all in a large camp tent. They felt strange after hearing what the reconnaissance ninja said.
Orochimaru, who was also quite knowledgeable about ninjutsu, pinched his chin and thought for a while, then said:
“If I’m not mistaken, that lightning pillar should at least be an S-level lightning ninjutsu! Is there any lightning ninjutsu expert in the Sand Village?”
Everyone present shook their heads, indicating that they didn’t know.
As the commander, Hatake Sakumo instinctively felt something was wrong and suggested:
“Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya, the four of us will go and see what the Sand Village is up to.”
Orochimaru seemed very interested in this and was eager to try it out. Jiraiya and Tsunade had no objection.
So, he instructed several senior ninjas present to guard the Konoha camp, and the four of them went out and quickly rushed to the Sand Village camp.
Just as the four people were traveling at a very fast speed and were about to approach the Sand Village camp, they happened to see various steel machines floating in the air from afar. Obviously, they had just encountered the Third Kazekage going crazy.
Hatake Sakumo frowned as he hurried along, and turned back to ask the Sannin:
“The only one who can cause such a big commotion is probably the Third Kazekage, right?”
Orochimaru, who is the most knowledgeable about ninjutsu, stuck out his tongue and answered excitedly:
“That’s exactly what happened. The only thing that can do this is the Magnetic Release of the Third Kazekage!”
Jiraiya also expressed doubts:
“This is impossible! With such a sky full of steel, how can the Third Kazekage be so powerful? Why didn’t he show such strong fighting power in the previous battle?”
However, soon, Jiraiya shut up completely.
Because, when the four of them arrived at the outskirts of the Sand Village and stopped to observe, they saw the steel torrent from above constantly attacking the ground below, and even saw the terrible steel torrent tornado sweeping and bombarding the ground inside the Sand Village camp.
Looking at the magnetic ninjutsu of such a grand and terrifying scale, the four of them were speechless for a moment.
After a while, Tsunade swallowed her saliva, wondering:
“This…what on earth happened in there? The Third Kazekage made such a big noise! ??This time, the guy who was attacked is definitely dead!”
Compared to the Sannin, Hatake Sakumo was more knowledgeable and experienced, and he shook his head in disapproval of Tsunade’s words.
Jiraiya suddenly had an idea:
“Right! Could it be that the Jinchuriki of the Sand Village has gone berserk, and the Third Kazekage is suppressing the Jinchuriki!?”
Orochimaru’s eyes were gloomy, and he directly denied Jiraiya’s idea:
“Impossible. If the Jinchuriki went berserk, we would be able to see the huge Shukaku here. Since we can’t see what’s going on inside, then the Third Kazekage must be dealing with someone.”
As the four people were guessing about each other, a sudden change surprised them.
Then, they watched helplessly as a guy flashing with terrifying lightning skills soared into the sky from the terrifying steel torrent tornado, and flew directly into the high-altitude clouds, stirring up the wind, clouds, lightning and thunder above!
The four people hurriedly looked upwards, but unfortunately the distance was too far, they couldn’t see who it was, they could only see the violent lightning above.
Jiraiya shouted angrily:
“Damn it, if I had known earlier, I would have brought someone from the Hyuga family with me!”
Then, an even more terrifying scene made the four of them stunned. The shocking scene of the Thunder Kirin destroying the Steel Torrent Tornado made the four of them unable to close their mouths for a long time. They were all stunned.
Hatake Sakumo swallowed nervously. He had never heard of such a terrifying lightning technique. If the man above were to deal with him, he would definitely not be his opponent. He might not even have the possibility of escaping.
At this time, Hatake Sakumo began to plan to retreat.
Immediately afterwards, the four of them were fortunate enough to watch the man above, with lightning all over his body, shoot a thunder arrow at the Sand Village camp from above!
Thunder arrows shot into the Sand Village camp, and there was a flash of lightning and the howling of ghosts and wolves.
The four people were shocked and confused. Could it be that the Sand Village suffered heavy losses?
Before they could react, they saw many Sand Ninjas fleeing from the Sand Village camp. All of them looked terrified and frightened.
Many Sand Ninjas were running towards the four of them, but when they saw the four masters of Konoha here, they were stunned for a moment and quickly ran away.
Hatake Sakumo, Tsunade, Orochimaru and Jiraiya looked at each other, all at a loss for a moment.
After all, I have experienced many battles, but this is the first time I have encountered such a strange situation.
Curiously, they looked towards the direction of the Sand Village camp again and suddenly discovered that the man with lightning in the sky was slowly descending and was now hovering above the Sand Village camp.
After seeing who this person was up close, the three ninjas were horrified and screamed at the same time:
“Uchiha Madara!!!”
Hatake Sakumo was also shocked. It turned out to be Uchiha Madara! It turned out to be Uchiha Madara! He immediately became alert and prepared to take the three of them and escape at any time.
The screams of the three ninjas attracted the attention of Uchiha Madara who was landing. He turned his head and looked at them:
“Oh, so they are some little devils from Konoha…”
He is not interested in Konoha. Now, what Uchiha Madara wants is the cleanliness of the Sand Ninja.
However, such a large number of Sand Ninjas have already fled into scattered groups.
Uchiha Madara calmly formed a seal, and his eyes flashed with a magical light:
“Wood Release! The tree world is coming!”
45. I just want to ask for directions (old version)
Following Uchiha Madara’s order, Wood Release Ninjutsu began to unleash its power…
Rumble, the earth trembled and the land churned, huge trees quickly grew out from the ground, and their range was extremely large. The towering and twisted giant trees rolled across the ground, covering the entire Sand Ninja camp in just a few seconds, and were still growing wildly!
One by one, the huge trees began to branch out, and the dense branches wrapped around the Sand Ninjas who had no time to escape, attacking the fleeing Sand Ninjas. More and more giant trees emerged from the ground, and soon spread to the outside of the Sand Ninja camp!
Looking at the lush forest that suddenly grew inside the Sand Village camp, the four people observing outside were stunned.
Especially Tsunade, the fear in her heart was like a raging storm!
This… is clearly Wood Release! However, only her grandfather, Hashirama Senju, can use Wood Release. How can this grandfather’s mortal enemy, Uchiha Madara, also use Wood Release? This doesn’t make sense!
While they were being surprised, the lush forest and giant trees had already spread over. Tough and crazy trees continued to grow under their feet, attacking and twisting all the creatures on the ground!
The coverage of the arrival of the tree world is very wide. After Uchiha Madara completed the seal, the area within a radius of ten kilometers around the Sand Village camp was all covered by twisted trees, and the oasis turned into a forest!
There is no doubt that those Sand Ninjas who tried to escape have all been crushed into corpses by the trees and turned into nutrients.
Only those with great strength can barely survive in it.
For example, these four people from Konoha.
When there were rumbling sounds of growing and twisting trees all around, the four people were frightened, but they each had their own ways of dealing with the situation.
Orochimaru relied on his soft body technique to make his snake-like body twist and turn in the overgrown forest to avoid danger.
Jiraiya used the ninjutsu Jizo to make his hair longer and tougher, and wrapped it around his body for defense.
Tsunade used her super-strong fist to smash all the attacking trees, but she was still a little short. She didn’t have that many tricks up her sleeve. In addition, she was a little distracted by the revival of the Wood Release that had left a deep impression on her. Her ankle was entangled by a branch, and a lot of her chakra was sucked away by the branch.
At the critical moment, Hatake Sakumo appeared, with the White Fang short blade on his back unsheathed. He cut off the branch that was shaking Tsunade with one blow, and then with another blow, he directly cut through six or seven wildly growing trees in front of him and pulled Tsunade away.
The Tree World Advent took a full minute to activate. A minute later, in the newly reborn forest, everyone except the four people from Konoha were killed.
Uchiha Madara, who was suspended in mid-air, felt that it was almost time and stopped supplying chakra.
The trees that were growing wildly and attacking the forest finally calmed down and stopped killing indiscriminately.
With his Rinnegan open, Uchiha Madara began to use the unique ability of the Rinnegan to search his surroundings.
Uchiha Madara’s Rinnegan has a unique ability that can see people’s souls, and of course, the ghosts of the dead.
Soon, Uchiha Madara saw it and with his summoning hand, the ghost of the Third Kazekage, who was about to fly to somewhere below, was uncontrollably sucked into Uchiha Madara’s hand!
Uchiha Madara began to read the memories of the three Kazekage ghosts, hoping to find the answers he needed…
Soon, he found the location of Loulan from the memory of the third generation Fengying!
That s it, friends. After such a big fight, you won t forget Uchiha Madara s original intention, right?
Knowing what he wanted to know, Uchiha Madara nodded with satisfaction, and with a few moves, he crushed the Third Kazekage’s ghost so hard that it completely disappeared. He also did not forget to comment on this guy:
“Really? I just want to ask for directions. Is that necessary?”
Uh… just to ask for directions, you killed the Third Kazekage and even made him lose his soul! Moreover, the entire Sand Village army was destroyed by you! You are really good!
And in the forest below, the four Konoha people who had been struggling just now could finally breathe a sigh of relief after the arrival of the tree world and the end of their growth.
Hatake Sakumo jumped onto a large tree and put down Tsunade, whom he had just rescued.
Orochimaru seemed to have coiled over from another tree like a snake and stood here.
Jiraiya unwrapped his hair, jumped here, and touched his long hair which had been broken off in a distressed manner.
The four people stood together, looking at the situation around them vigilantly.
The huge forest was so dense that it blocked out the sun. Looking around, all around were giant trees that were so thick that they were unfair, as if they were in some dangerous primeval forest.
However, if you fall to the ground, you can see that this is not a primeval forest, because there is not even a blade of grass or a bush growing on the ground, it is all sand.
This shows how terrifying and unreasonable this Wood Release is!
The four people from Konoha are still frightened.
The look in Orochimaru’s snake pupils was gloomy and he couldn’t wait to ask Tsunade:
“Tsunade! This… should be the Wood Release of the First Hokage!”
Tsunade’s expression was very complicated:
“Yes, that’s right, this is indeed Wood Release, but… isn’t it my grandfather who can do Wood Release? How can Uchiha Madara do this?”
Jiraiya was still a little confused, completely immersed in fear and horror, and didn’t know what to do.
The relatively mature and steady Hatake Sakumo held his short blade and thought:
“It seems that something must have happened to Uchiha Madara that we don’t know about. Logically, he should be very old, but he is still so young, his strength has not weakened, and he has the ability of Wood Release. Oh, and I have never heard that Uchiha Madara’s Lightning Release is so powerful!
All in all, this place is quite dangerous. We must return to the camp and report the situation to Konoha!”
Tsunade agreed:
“That’s right, we have to sneak in quietly and try to avoid Uchiha Madara to avoid any complications!”
46.Location of Loulan (old version)
Hatake Sakumo and the other three quietly left the forest made of Wood Release. Fortunately, they did not meet Uchiha Madara.
Of course, Uchiha Madara was aware of the presence of the four of them, but he had no interest in them. Bullying the younger generation was enough after doing it once.
The four of them who came out breathed a sigh of relief and hurried back to the Konoha camp to lead the ninja army to retreat. Their purpose, of course, was to return to Konoha as soon as possible and report the matter of Uchiha Madara.
On the other hand, after Uchiha Madara learned of Loulan’s whereabouts, he flew directly to his destination.
According to what Uchiha Madara learned from the memories of the Third Kazekage, Loulan was one of the birthplaces of the Sand Village’s puppetry. However, the city of Loulan has always been hidden, which is why it is unknown to the public.
No matter what, everything will be easy once we know where it is.
According to the memory of the Third Kazekage, Uchiha Madara flew thousands of kilometers in one breath, and then walked around and around in a group of bare rock mountains, and finally, he found the location of Loulan!
Standing on a barren mountaintop, Uchiha Madara looked at the city in front of him.
Unlike in the original movie, Loulan at this time is far less prosperous. However, with all kinds of towering buildings standing side by side, its prosperity is even no less than that of Konoha Village. In addition, this city is secluded from the world, it can truly be described as a paradise!
Looking closely at the people in Loulan, although they were all in a hurry, they all had satisfied smiles on their faces, and it was obvious that life here was good.
The pitch-black pupils turned into the Rinnegan, and Uchiha Madara looked at the city carefully.
Sure enough, beneath this city, there is a terrifying force surging undercurrent. Presumably, that must be the dragon vein!
Uchiha Madara floated up into the air and flew towards Loulan with a whoosh!
Standing on a tall bell tower, Uchiha Madara’s black robe rustled in the wind. Combined with his slender and strong figure and his stern face, Uchiha Madara looked extremely imposing.
Uchiha Madara was not standing so high to show off, he was looking for the tower in the original movie, the tower that leads to the underground chakra dragon vein.
Suddenly, Uchiha Madara reacted and cursed himself inwardly.
I am such a fool. This was so many years ago. There would not be that tower. I am afraid there would only be a deep well leading to the underground and an altar for controlling the dragon veins.
Looking from above, there is no deep well to be seen. So where on earth should we look for the dragon vein? If we really can’t find it, we can just blast a deep well out of the ground!
That s right! The only woman who can control the dragon veins, the Queen of Loulan must know.
If we follow the current time period, the Queen of Loulan should be the mother of Sarah in the original movie.
By the way, where can we find this queen?
While he was hesitating, several figures rushed up from below and surrounded Uchiha Madara from different directions!
Looking closely, I saw that these people were dressed as ninjas. It turns out that this city also has its own unique ninjas!
Speaking of which, this is the birthplace of puppetry, so these ninjas…
A black-clad ninja with chakra strings wrapped around his fingers, together with several other ninjas, controlled several puppets and surrounded Uchiha Madara, looking at him unkindly:
“Unidentified intruder! Please come with us! Don’t let us use force!”
Sure enough, these ninjas are puppeteers!
With a frown on his face, Uchiha Madara asked him unhappily:
“Well, before that, I want to ask you, how do you usually deal with strangers like me who accidentally enter Loulan?”
“Uh… how should we deal with it? We in Loulan are isolated from the outside world. In order to avoid being disturbed by the outside world, we completely detain all outsiders!”
“Oh, so you’re planning to lock me up too, right?”
That s right!
Uchiha Madara stood on the top of the clock tower, his black robe fluttering in the wind, and smiled mockingly twice:
“I was planning to talk to you nicely and ask you some questions, but since this is how you welcome me, forget it! Chidori!”
As his right hand grasped, the hissing lightning shone brightly. Before the ninjas could react, Uchiha Madara swung his hand casually, and the sharp blue lightning directly split the puppets into pieces and electrocuted the ninjas into charcoal, which fell down as corpses!
The ninja who had just spoken to Uchiha Madara was spared. He looked at Uchiha Madara who killed his puppets and companions in horror and immediately turned around and ran away!
“All things are attracted by the sky!”
Uchiha Madara, with his Rinnegan open, sucked him into his hands, grabbed his scalp with his head, instantly sucked out the guy’s soul, and began to read his memory.
Soon, by reading the memory, Uchiha Madara knew the whereabouts of the queen!
Throwing away the limp corpse with its eyes rolled back, Uchiha Madara smiled and looked towards a huge palace on the other side.
Uchiha Madara raised his footsteps and instantly flew to the gate of the palace. When the guards in front of the gate were surprised, a lightning Chidori struck over and directly blasted open the palace gate!
He walked in slowly and found a hall inside.
The hall is luxuriously decorated and has a large space. On the high platform opposite is a throne with its back leaning against something that looks like golden snowflakes!
Sitting on the throne was a dignified and beautiful woman, with several ministers sitting on both sides of the throne. At this moment, all of them looked at Uchiha Madara who had broken in with surprise.
More than a dozen puppeteers suddenly jumped out from the darkness. They controlled their puppets to confront Uchiha Madara, ready to pounce on him as soon as he made any unusual movement!
47. The Queen’s Weakness (Old Version)
Uchiha Madara didn’t take the mob around him seriously at all. He looked directly at the queen above:
“Are you the queen of Loulan?”
The queen sitting on the throne is neither humble nor arrogant:
“That’s right. I am the Queen of Loulan. I don’t know who you are. What are you doing here?”
Nodding, Uchiha Madara was quite satisfied with the queen’s attitude:
“Yes, you are the queen after all. This attitude is very good, much better than those idiots who just wanted to imprison me! I always give a thumbs up to others if they respect me. Let me introduce myself. My name is Uchiha Madara. I wonder if you have heard of me?”
The queen was startled, and she stood up gracefully from the throne, her expression immediately becoming much more respectful:
“Mister Uchiha Madara! We have heard that although we in Loulan have secluded ourselves from the world, we still have some connections with the Sand Village in the Wind Country. I have also heard of the legendary Uchiha Madara, but I didn’t expect that Master Madara would come to our Loulan! It’s just that… I feel that your age doesn’t seem right…”
“Everything in the world has its own unique laws of operation. As long as you master these laws, immortality and even resurrection from the dead are not difficult!”
“Uh… Lord Madara is right! So, Lord Madara, what are you doing in Loulan?”
“To be honest, I came here for the dragon vein of your Loulan!”
When these words were spoken, everyone in the hall was shocked.
The expressions of several ministers suddenly became sinister. The queen was stunned and her face became much colder. As for the dozen or so puppet masters surrounding Uchiha Madara, they were even more murderous.
After glancing around a few times, Uchiha Madara looked at him with disdain:
“Queen, do you think that you can stop me with just a few rabble? Since you have heard of my reputation, you should know my ability. If I want to, it won’t be difficult to raze the entire Loulan!”
The strong disdain in Uchiha Madara’s words made everyone present change color. One minister even stepped out, trembling with a cane, and rebuked Uchiha Madara:
“You are too arrogant! No matter how powerful you are, you can’t deal with our Loulan puppet army, right?”
“Who knows? However, just a few hours ago, I just slaughtered thousands of ninja troops under the command of the Third Kazekage and Kazeki. I just don’t know if you, Loulan, are as tough as the Sand Village!”
After saying this, Uchiha Madara’s restrained aura was released, and his terrifying might suppressed the entire audience. The murderous aura was so strong that it almost turned into substance and surged towards the surroundings!
The puppet masters closest to Uchiha Madara were so frightened by the terrifying murderous aura that they were unable to move.
Several guys hiding in the dark corner of the hall almost fell to the ground with a thud.
As for the several bearded ministers in the hall, they were frightened unconscious by Uchiha Madara’s strong murderous aura!
The queen on the steps was pale. She was oppressed by Uchiha Madara’s aura and sat back on the throne. A layer of cold sweat suddenly broke out on her head.
This kind of terrifying momentum, this kind of strong murderous intent, can only be released by someone with extremely high strength, someone who has killed millions of people. This Uchiha Madara is really as terrifying as the rumors say!
Ignoring the puppet masters who were already frightened and unable to move, Uchiha Madara slowly walked towards the queen above:
“Then, Queen, tell me where the entrance to the dragon vein is. It doesn’t matter if you don’t tell me. At worst, I can just blast a deep pit on the ground leading to the underground!”
The Queen was horrified:
“No, if that happens, the dragon veins will riot! The whole earth will be destroyed!”
“Then take me there!”
Uchiha Madara had already walked up the stairs and stood in front of the queen, looking down at her condescendingly, putting more pressure on the queen.
Guldu swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and the queen looked at the subordinates below who were so frightened that they could not approach Uchiha Madara, and she felt a sense of despair in her heart…
“Mister Madara, I wonder what you want the dragon vein for?”
“It’s very simple. My own chakra is not enough to sustain me in a long battle for three days and three nights. Therefore, I need to absorb the chakra of the dragon vein to strengthen myself!”
The Queen looked at Uchiha Madara as if he were a madman:
“You’re crazy! The dragon vein’s chakra is endless, you’ll be blown up!”
“Don’t worry about that, Queen. I, Uchiha Madara, have an extremely big appetite!”
The queen looked up at Uchiha Madara in shock, and Uchiha Madara also looked down at the queen indifferently. For a moment, the entire hall fell into absolute silence, and the atmosphere was quite stagnant.
In this silence, a side door on the right side of the throne creaked open, and a small figure with red hair walked out from behind the door…
The little girl, who was probably only about three years old, was wearing a cute white baby pajamas, with a hairpin stuck in her short red hair. She was holding a big bear and looked at the Queen and Uchiha Madara timidly, and made a soft voice:
“Mother “
“Sarah!”
While Uchiha Madara was in a daze, the queen who was oppressed by the aura suddenly broke free from it, shouted, ran towards the little girl, and hugged her in her arms!
Uchiha Madara understood, this should be the queen’s daughter, the next generation queen, and also the girl that Naruto met twenty years before the time travel in the original movie!
But then again, a mother is truly a strong woman. A woman with only chakra but no strength was actually able to break free from Uchiha Madara’s close-range oppression!
The queen rushed over to hug little Sarah and looked at Uchiha Madara warily. She felt a pang of regret in her heart.
Uchiha Madara slowly turned around, smiling:
“Queen, you made the biggest mistake. You exposed your weakness to me!”
As he spoke, Uchiha Madara’s eyes turned into the Samsara Eye, and he reached out to little Sarah in the queen’s arms:
“Wanxiangtian…”
48. Imprisoned Madara (Old Version)
“Wait! I’ll take you there! Don’t hurt my daughter!”
At the last moment, the Queen finally cried out.
Uchiha Madara withdrew his hand without saying a word.
He did not feel guilty for his unscrupulous means. Uchiha Madara was a hero, and he did not care what means he used to achieve his goals.
Of course, it is better to avoid using a child to threaten a weak woman in the future. It is really unmanly.
Walking up to the queen, who was hugging her daughter with tears in her eyes, Uchiha politely made a gesture of invitation.
Turning slightly sideways, the Queen made a request:
“Sir, please allow me to put my daughter in a safe place first. Once I coax her to sleep, I will take you there…”
Just as the queen turned to leave, Uchiha Madara grabbed her shoulders and said in a deep voice:
“My Queen, to save time, you should take your daughter with you. By the way, if there is any accident, you and your daughter can travel together!”
The queen swallowed again with a gulp. This time she could no longer hide.
There is no choice but to do it.
The queen was in front, and Uchiha Madara followed behind. The two of them… should be three people, turned left and right in the palace, went down one step after another, and finally arrived at the dragon vein altar located below the palace.
Opening the mechanism that only their queen could open, Uchiha Madara followed the mother and daughter into here.
Suddenly, I felt enlightened. Although the light inside was dim, the space was very large.
In the center is a dark deep pit leading to the underground. In the center of the pit is the altar used by successive Loulan queens to control the dragon veins. There is only a stone brick bridge connecting the middle.
Uchiha Madara walked over, stood on the shore, and looked at the deep pit below.
Sure enough, the constantly surging purple light below was the dragon vein chakra that was so huge that it was impossible to count.
Uchiha Madara opened his Samsara Eye and looked down. The reason why the Dragon Vein Chakra was so quiet was because there was a faint sealing barrier above the Dragon Vein Chakra, preventing the Dragon Vein Chakra from erupting like a volcano.
Just as Uchiha Madara was observing carefully, the queen and her daughter retreated quietly… Uchiha Madara didn’t notice, and then they retreated again… Uchiha Madara still didn’t notice.
Finally, the queen hugged her daughter and jumped out of the stone door. She activated the mechanism outside. With a click, the heavy stone door was closed directly, and the room was completely sealed.
The light here suddenly became much dimmer, and the reason why the entire dark space was clear was entirely because of the purple chakra below that was illuminating it.
Turning his head to look at the closed stone door, Uchiha Madara shook his head in disdain:
“Tsk! Woman! Do you think you can trap me, Uchiha Madara? I can blast open this stone door with one ultimate move. Also, is the Mayfly Technique in Wood Release just for nothing? Loulan may be prosperous, but it is so short-sighted!”
Coming back to his senses, looking at the extremely abundant chakra below, Uchiha Madara was like a lustful ghost seeing a naked beauty. He rubbed his hands, and could not wait to jump up and down!
During the fall, a Shinra Tensei created a big hole in the barrier covering the dragon vein, and Uchiha Madara directly drilled into the dragon vein chakra like diving!
The big hole that was blown up quickly closed up due to the self-repair process of the barrier.
Fortunately, the seal of this barrier is quite sophisticated and can close automatically, otherwise, the dragon vein chakra would explode!
Uchiha Madara fell into the dragon vein that was known for its infinite chakra, and he immediately felt something different!
This feeling is very familiar! This… is clearly natural chakra!
Because Hashirama Senju can use Sage Mode and natural chakra, Uchiha Madara recognized him immediately!
But think about it, since it is the dragon vein chakra hidden underground, it can’t be the chakra extracted by ordinary humans!
Now Uchiha Madara was happy, maybe there was hope for his Sage Mode!
I hope that by absorbing this Sage Chakra, I can realize my own Sage Mode!
Uchiha Madara could vaguely feel that Sage Mode might be an important way for him to advance to the next level of strength!
Without thinking about anything else, Uchiha Madara floated in this infinite natural chakra. He closed his eyes, sat cross-legged, immersed his mind, and began to absorb the surrounding natural chakra through his whole body!
The surrounding chakra dragon veins also began to riot.
The chakra dragon veins have been accumulating underground for a long time, and there is a barrier seal covering it, so it has been in a suppressed state.
And now, Uchiha Madara, who absorbed the chakra, was like a released point. He didn’t even need Uchiha Madara to actively absorb it. The surrounding dragon vein chakra began to surge into Uchiha Madara’s body!
And what follows is a contest between man and nature!
Can Uchiha Madara completely absorb and integrate this natural chakra to evolve his own origin, or will he be swallowed up by such a huge amount of natural chakra, and his soul and body will be destroyed, turning into a part of the vast nature.
Besides, there is another question, that is, can Uchiha Madara withstand so much chakra? You know, this is a whole underground dragon vein!
This was a long process, and Uchiha Madara just quietly moved in the dragon vein.
But outside, the atmosphere was in an uproar because of Uchiha Madara’s big move!
After closing the stone gate, Queen Loulan naturally hurried away with her daughter in her arms. After hearing no movement from inside for a long time, she was not sure about Uchiha Madara’s condition, so she had no choice but to completely close the place.
In addition, Konoha and Sunagakure were once again put in a passive position due to the sudden appearance of Uchiha Madara!
49. Sarutobi Hiruzen with hidden thoughts (old version)
Let s talk about the situation in Sunagakure first.
The situation in the Sand Village can only be described as miserable and deplorable.
Those who survived Uchiha Madara’s Tree World Advent were not only these four people from Konoha, but also Chiyo from Sunagakure!
That s right, it s Chiyo.
If it weren’t for the protection of the Third Kazekage’s Magnetic Release Iron Sand, she would have been dead. Even so, Uchiha Madara’s Lightning Release Kyoteri Chidori injured Chiyo who was wrapped in the iron sand, so that when the Third Kazekage pulled her out of the iron sand ball, she was covered in blood.
Although he looked covered in blood, his injuries were actually not that serious. The Third Kazekage threw Chiyo to other ninjas and went to deal with Uchiha Madara.
And for Chiyo who retreated, her nightmare had just begun.
He witnessed with his own eyes that the backbone of the Sand Ninja, the Third Kazekage, had one arm crippled by Uchiha, he witnessed with his own eyes that the Third Kazekage’s ultimate move, which was used with all his strength, was resolved by Uchiha Madara, and then he witnessed with his own eyes that the Third Kazekage was killed by Uchiha Madara, and finally, he witnessed Uchiha Madara use the legendary Wood Release to massacre all of his comrades.
The injured Chiyo used up all her puppets and barely survived the arrival of the extremely ferocious Tree World. Even though she survived, Chiyo was seriously injured.
Dragging his seriously injured body, Chiyo walked in the vast desert for a day and a night, and finally returned to Sunagakure.
Chiyo, who almost lost half her life, reported to the Sand Village with great grief that the Third Kazekage was killed by Uchiha Madara, and the Sand Village troops were slaughtered by Uchiha Madara!
Then Chiyo was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment, but whether she could be saved was another matter.
The people inside Sunagakure were shocked by the tragic loss that even the Kazekage died, especially when they learned that the murderer was Uchiha Madara, the village became even more panicked.
At this time, what they were thinking about was not how to avenge the Third Kazekage, but how to prevent Uchiha Madara from continuing to destroy the Sand Village.
After staying in the Sand Village in fear for a few days, they found that there was no sign of Uchiha Madara, and they felt relieved.
Ironically, after feeling relieved, the leaderless Sand Village immediately fell into internal strife, with several major internal forces fighting openly and secretly for the position of Kazekage, completely ignoring the fact that the Sand Village had already been severely damaged.
Amid the undercurrents in the Sand Village, Chiyo, who was finally rescued, has been watching coldly.
This woman was disheartened. The body of the Third Kazekage whom she revered was still warm, the Sand Village was badly damaged, and these guys actually started to fight among themselves. Chiyo’s expectations for her own ninja village dropped to zero, and she became depressed and even unable to recover.
Let s talk about the situation in Konoha.
On the Konoha side, after Hatake Sakumo brought Tsunade, Orochimaru, and Jiraiya back to the Konoha camp, he immediately ordered the entire ninja army to pack up and prepare to retreat. Then, without telling the ninjas what had happened, he led the confused Konoha ninja troops back to Konoha Village without stopping!
After returning, the four of them of course hurried to report to the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen.
In the Hokage’s office, four people looked at Sarutobi Hiruzen in panic, saying this, this, this, this…
After understanding, Sarutobi Hiruzen opened his mouth wide, and with a snap, the pipe in his mouth fell to the ground!
“What!? Uchiha Madara! Super powerful Lightning Release! Killed the Third Kazekage! And Wood Release! Killed all the Sand Village ninja troops!?”
Hatake Sakumo and the other two nodded like chicks pecking at rice.
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes were dazed and his heart was in extreme shock, with his jaw remaining open for a long time.
How is this possible!? I have never heard that Uchiha Madara is very strong in Lightning Release? Also, how could Uchiha Madara be able to use Wood Release? This is even more impossible!
Thinking of Wood Release, Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn’t help but recall the secret research on Wood Release within Konoha, especially the research on the highly active cells in the flesh and blood of the surviving body of the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju!
Admiring the reputation of the First Hokage as the God of Ninjas, even Sarutobi Hiruzen was yearning for the terrifying power of his Wood Release. Therefore, when Danzo wanted to use Hashirama Senju’s body for research, Sarutobi Hiruzen acquiesced.
However, Konoha had not done any research on Wood Release and Hashirama Senju’s cells, while their mortal enemy Uchiha Madara had already mastered Wood Release!
With the Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release, is this Uchiha Madara going to the sky!?
With cold sweat on his head, Sarutobi Hiruzen bent down and picked up the pipe that had fallen on the ground. He forgot to even wipe it and put it directly into his mouth in a trance.
This is the case with all the Kages in the village, so one can imagine how much of an impact this incident had on Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Tsunade, who was standing in front of Sarutobi Hiruzen, was even more excited. After all, Wood Release belonged to their Senju clan. Tsunade slammed her hands on Sarutobi Hiruzen’s cut table and said to him urgently:
“Teacher Sarutobi! I suspect that Uchiha Madara may have moved my grandfather’s body! Otherwise, where did he get the Wood Release?”
When he came to his senses, Sarutobi Hiruzen was shocked.
But we can’t let Tsunade check the grave of the First Hokage. If she finds out that the person lying in the coffin in the grave is not the First Hokage, not only will Tsunade be furious, but I’m afraid the entire remaining Senju clan and Uzumaki Mito will be forced into a panic.
With a drop of cold sweat on his forehead, Sarutobi Hiruzen tried his best to remain calm and stabilize Tsunade first:
“Tsunade, you don’t have to worry about this. The tomb of the first generation is guarded day and night, nothing will happen! Now, we should pay more attention to Uchiha Madara. After all, Uchiha Madara means a lot to our Konoha…”
Tsunade was a little confused. Her intuition told her that Sarutobi Hiruzen seemed to be hiding something.
However, as Jiraiya disappeared in a puff of white smoke, Tsunade’s intuitive doubts and Sarutobi Hiruzen’s chattering were interrupted.
50. Big Toad Old God Stick (Old Version)
Jiraiya suddenly disappeared from the Hokage’s office with a bang and a puff of white smoke.
The four people in the Hokage’s office looked at the place where Jiraiya disappeared, stunned and speechless.
Anyone could see that this way of disappearance was just like summoning. The four people present who knew Jiraiya understood that Jiraiya must have been counter-summoned!
The fact was just as they guessed, Jiraiya was indeed summoned by the toad.
With a dizzying spin and Jiraiya’s screams, Jiraiya, who was summoned to Mount Myoboku, fell from the sky and landed headfirst in front of the two toads, his head sunk into the ground and his legs trembling. He looked very painful!
There is no doubt that these two small, old-looking toads, one male and one female, wearing robes are the two great sages of Mount Myoboku, Fukasaku and Shima.
The old toad with gray beard and gray eyebrows had a drop of cold sweat on his head. He turned around and asked:
“Mother of the child, did you set the direction of the summoning spell wrong? Why did little Jiraiya fall from the sky upside down?”
Shima, the old lady with pimples all over her head, said to Fukasaku unhappily:
“Dad, it was you who told me the location of the spiritualist spell!”
“Ah? Is that so? The child’s mother?”
“That’s it, the child’s father!”
Well, these two old toads are actually naturally black!
Jiraiya, whose head was buried deep in the ground, could no longer bear the conversation between the two toads. He jumped up, veins bulging on his head, opened his mouth like a hippopotamus, and yelled at Fukasaku and Shima:
Fukasaku-sama! Shima-sama! Calling me like this is really too much!
The two old toads didn’t care about Jiraiya’s saliva and breath that was like a storm.
Fukasaku smiled, waved his hand (a jade?) at Jiraiya, and said with a smile:
“Don’t you mind, little Jiraiya? It was just an accident!”
Jiraiya became even angrier, his eyes turned red:
“Master Fukasaku! You’re making it sound so easy! Just now, my neck was almost broken!”
The old lady Toad also chimed in:
“Hey, don’t be angry, Jiraiya. At worst, I can make delicious food for you! How about that?”
Jiraiya was stunned in the roar, and the unbearable past immediately came to his mind, especially those insect dishes that were even darker than dark dishes!
Thinking back to Shima’s insect dishes, Jiraiya felt a little uncomfortable and waved his hands quickly:
“No! No! Thank you so much for your kindness, Shima-sama! Uh…right! Fukasaku-sama! Shima-sama! You came to me in such a hurry, is there something going on?”
Finally, the topic was brought up. Fukasaku and Shima seemed to lose their funny side and became serious:
“This is it, little Jiraiya, the Great Toad Sage has a new prophecy! I need you to come and hear it!”
“A new prophecy. Didn’t it predict that I would accept someone who could bring change to the entire ninja world as my apprentice? A new prophecy!?”
Fukasaku shook his head.
“Not sure, it seems the prophecy has changed, we are not sure either…”
Shima seems to have a different opinion:
“Who knows? That old toad seems so confused all the time. Maybe he’s just getting senile! Little Jiraiya’s trip was in vain!”
“Mother of the child! How can you say that about the Great Toad Immortal?”
“Dad, I clearly said the truth…”
Well, Jiraiya had seen this kind of family nagging between these two toads more than once. In order to prevent them from arguing about trivial matters for hours, Jiraiya quickly stopped them:
Alright, alright! Master Fukasaku! Master Shima! Without further ado, take me to find the Great Toad Sage!
The two toads naturally agreed.
Under the guidance of Fukasaku and Shima, Jiraiya turned left and right on Mount Myoboku and finally entered a cave with relatively dim light.
Walking deep into the cave, there is a high stone platform. On the seat sits a toad that is as big as a human. It is orange in color, has yellow eyes, a string of oil-lettered Buddhist beads around its neck, a doctoral hat on its head, a pipe in its mouth, curled eyes, shriveled skin, and is so old that its teeth are falling out.
Needless to say, everyone probably knows that this charlatan old toad is the Big Toad Immortal.
However, at this time, the Great Toad Immortal was looking up, sleeping in a daze on the stone seat…
Shima jumped onto the stage and yelled into the ear of the Great Toad Sage:
“Old man! Wake up! Little Jiraiya is here!”
After calling out like this for five or six times, the Great Toad Immortal finally woke up from his coma and said in a confused tone:
“Hmm… is it daybreak yet?”
Jiraiya’s face was suddenly filled with black lines.
Fukasaku seemed to be unable to bear it any longer, so he jumped forward a few steps and shouted:
“Big Toad Sage, it’s little Jiraiya who’s here!”
It probably took the old toad a few seconds to hear and understand, and then he smiled the kind of smile that only old people can have:
“Oh… yes… yes… it’s little Jiraiya who’s here… Um, little Jiraiya, what did you come to see me for?”
With a bang, all the toads present, including Jiraiya, fell to the ground.
Shima couldn’t stand it any longer and yelled into the big toad sage’s ear:
“Didn’t you ask little Jiraiya to come here!? Didn’t you say the prophecy had changed!?”
The big toad immortal seemed to react:
“Oh, that’s right…I was the one who called little Jiraiya here…Yes…the prophecy has changed…”
Wiping the cold sweat from his head, Jiraiya got up and asked with a twitching mouth:
“Big Toad Immortal, what on earth is going on with the prophecy…”
It seemed that they had finally gotten to the point, and the expression of the Great Toad Immortal also became serious for a rare time:
“Jiraiya-chan, I saw in my dream that the prophecy…has completely changed…”
51. The so-called destruction before construction (old version)
The big toad immortal sat on a stone chair, his half-open eyes seemed to see through time and space:
“In my dream, I saw that all dreams representing the future have changed. Although the child will still appear, the person who will lead the world to earth-shaking changes will not be him…
In the world of the future… this person will stir up trouble and destroy everything that stands in his way… he will also overthrow the five great ninja villages, overthrow the five great nations, and turn the entire ninja world upside down!”
The unclear words of the Great Toad Immortal frightened everyone present.
Jiraiya, in particular, was shocked when he heard words like overthrowing the five major ninja villages, overthrowing the five major countries, and destroying everything that stood in his way. A name immediately emerged in his mind.
He couldn’t wait to ask the big toad immortal:
“The Great Toad Immortal! Who is this person who will bring about a great disaster!?”
The big toad fairy shook his head, looking helpless:
“My dreams were also intermittent, and I don’t know who this person is, but… I can be sure that this person’s strength… is above everyone else. I dreamed with my own eyes that the five Kage fell at his feet one after another!”
After hearing that this man’s strength surpassed everyone else, and thinking back to the Third Tsuchikage Onoki who had fallen over him, and the Third Kazekage who had died at his hands, Jiraiya became more and more certain.
At this time, the Great Toad Immortal said another important news:
“Oh… by the way, I remember this person had a pair of strange eyes…”
Swallowing his saliva with a gulp, Jiraiya nervously asked the Great Toad Sage:
“Big Toad Immortal, this person’s eyes…are they red!?”
“Eh? Red? No… I remember his eyes were purple…”
“Purple!?”
Jiraiya was extremely surprised. Could it be that he was thinking wrongly? This person was not Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara’s Mangekyo Sharingan was red, so what the hell were purple eyes?
Who said Jiraiya had never seen Uchiha Madara use the Rinnegan?
Although, when the four of them encountered Uchiha Madara who was using the Wood Release Tree World to descend, Uchiha Madara had his pair of Rinnegan open, but at that time, Uchiha Madara was suspended in mid-air, quite a distance away from the three of them, so he did not see clearly that Uchiha’s eyes were Rinnegan, and subconsciously thought they were Mangekyo.
Jiraiya really didn’t understand what the purple eyes were. He stood there scratching his head, unable to figure it out.
Seeing Jiraiya’s distressed look, Fukasaku comforted him:
“Little Jiraiya, there is no need to worry about things that haven’t happened yet. That will only cause you more trouble. The prophecy of the Great Toad Sage is a warning to you. You just need to pay more attention in the future!”
Jiraiya thought about it and it was true. However, since he knew that such a big disaster would happen in the future, how could he remain calm? He continued to ask the Great Toad Sage:
“Great Toad Sage, facing the disaster of the entire ninja world, what should we do?”
He raised his eyelids and glanced at Jiraiya. The Great Toad Sage said in an inexplicable tone:
“Little Jiraiya, when did I ever say that this is a disaster for the entire ninja world?”
“Huh? They’ve already overthrown the five great ninja villages and the five great nations? Isn’t this a disaster for the entire ninja world!?”
“Little Jiraiya, if the five great ninja villages and the five great nations are gone, is that a disaster?”
“ah!?”
Jiraiya opened his mouth wide, completely confused by the Great Toad Sage.
Seeing Jiraiya’s confused look, the Great Toad Sage sighed quietly, and like an old charlatan, he said to Jiraiya in the tone of someone who had experienced it:
“Little Jiraiya… You have to know that things in this world are not black and white. Good things can be bad things, and bad things can become good things. In the future… It will definitely be a disaster for the five major ninja villages and the five major countries. However, for the entire world, it may not be. In a sense, this should be a matter of destruction before construction!”
“Destroy and then rebuild!?”
Jiraiya, with one eye big and one eye small, fell into a state of confusion:
“Destruction leads to construction. What is there to destroy in this world? Hmm… I don’t understand. But, Great Toad Immortal, no matter what, we will experience great turmoil in the future, right?!”
The big toad immortal said nothing, just nodded.
“So, Great Toad Immortal, what should we do next? Should I still look for that young man and take him in as my apprentice!?”
“Huh… Little Jiraiya, do whatever you want. History and the future both require your participation. However, I advise you, little Jiraiya, that in your future, you will encounter very difficult choices. When that time comes, you must have a clear mind and not only be able to take it up, but also be able to let it go…
Well, that s all I have to say. I have dreamed about so many futures I am really a little tired
After saying these confusing words, the Great Toad Immortal fell asleep.
Jiraiya was nervous and confused throughout the whole process. He didn’t quite understand what the Great Toad Sage said. If other people from Konoha were here, they should be able to guess three or four points. But now it was Jiraiya, so he was in trouble. It was because of this guy’s stupidity.
Even when Jiraiya left Mount Myoboku and returned to Konoha to tell Sarutobi Hiruzen and others about the words of the Great Toad Sage, he was unable to convey them clearly.
Since Jiraiya had always been worried about the person who could overthrow the Five Ninja Villages and the Five Great Nations, the main point he conveyed was the great turmoil led by this person. As for the well-intentioned advice of other great toad sages, Jiraiya ignored it.
This also indirectly led to a series of events that happened in the future.
As for Konoha’s concern about the person with purple eyes as predicted by the Great Toad Sage, although it could not be confirmed that it was Uchiha Madara, it also caused Konoha to become more alert and vigilant.
52. The problem lies in the Sage Mode (old version)
Somewhere in the Kingdom of Wind, there is a secluded city called Loulan.
Loulan has been a little uneasy these days. The reason for the unrest is that for some unknown reason, there have been frequent small earthquakes in Loulan these days, and the ground would shake for a while from time to time.
At first, the people of Loulan were naturally panicked, but after getting used to it, they took it for granted.
Walking on the street, the ground starts to vibrate again. Don’t be anxious, find an open place to wait, to avoid the flower pots on the windows above being shaken down and hit. Wait for a minute or two when the shaking is over, and people can continue to do what they need to do.
Ordinary people are careless. Since it has no impact on them, it has nothing to do with them.
However, among the high-ranking officials of Loulan, the atmosphere was gloomy at this time.
In the hall of the Queen’s Palace, the Queen of Loulan sat on the throne holding the three-year-old little Sarah in her arms. There was an indelible sorrow between her brows. As for the several ministers standing below, they all had frowns on their faces.
Feeling this new wave of vibration, everyone sighed helplessly.
The queen sitting on top frowned and asked:
How many times has this happened?
A minister stepped out and reported to the queen:
“My Queen, this is the forty-ninth time since you locked that Uchiha Madara down there.”
Another minister stepped out, looking quite helpless:
“My Queen, although this incident has no impact on Loulan, we cannot continue like this!”
A relatively professional minister also listed his own views:
“My queen, looking at the scope and extent of the vibration, it is definitely not the extent that Uchiha Madara intended by bombarding the underground stone wall. The only thing that can cause the whole Loulan to tremble is the underground dragon vein! It seems that this Uchiha Madara really did something to the dragon vein. If the dragon vein riots, Loulan will be completely destroyed. My queen, we can’t just sit there and watch!”
Holding her daughter, the queen sighed quietly:
I know the importance of this matter, but in order to completely stop Uchiha Madara, I directly sealed the stone door underground. Now we have no way to go in and check the situation.
Even if we can get in, we won’t be able to deal with Uchiha Madara. Instead, we might let him out and cause a greater crisis.
Now, we can only pray that the seal of the dragon vein is strong enough…”
The queen, who was really at a loss, sighed again, and kept blaming Uchiha Madara in her heart. What on earth was this guy doing down there?
What is Uchiha Madara s current situation in the dragon vein?
Well, the situation is still pretty good.
Uchiha Madara absorbed natural chakra almost crazily in the dragon vein. Under the constant flushing, he stored a large amount of natural chakra in his body and suppressed it with the power of the Rinnegan, allowing himself to use natural chakra freely!
However, the current situation is still far from the Sage Mode envisioned by Uchiha Madara.
Although Uchiha Madara can use natural chakra, it is completely different from the Sage Mode which can absorb natural chakra in nature and circulate chakra in the body!
Uchiha Madara himself had experimented with this and found that when he activated natural chakra, his body did not undergo any changes at all, so there was no question of Sage Mode at all.
In addition, by using natural chakra to launch ninjutsu, the power of ninjutsu is indeed much stronger, but ninjutsu still depends on the number of people, not the fairy techniques used in the sage mode!
To put it in an analogy, if natural chakra is gasoline, then Sage Mode is the engine.
Now, Uchiha Madara has a lot of gasoline, but he doesn’t know how to build an engine.
And there was an embarrassing thing, that is, after initially absorbing enough natural chakra, Uchiha Madara actually found that this natural chakra conflicted with the chakra he had refined himself. If he did not have the Rinnegan to reconcile and suppress it, the two chakras would inevitably conflict in Uchiha’s body!
Uchiha Madara was a little annoyed because he didn’t achieve his expected goal.
I must comprehend the Sage Mode. Otherwise, it would be a waste to have a strong natural chakra but not be able to exert its true effect.
In the dragon vein, while continuing to absorb the remaining natural chakra, Uchiha Madara was thinking.
The Uchiha clan’s Sharingan is the Sage’s Eye passed down by the Six Paths Sage, and the Senju clan’s Wood Release is the Sage’s Body passed down by the Six Paths Sage. Because I wanted to open the Six Paths Sage’s Rinnegan, I combined the Sage’s Body and the Sage’s Eye!
There is nothing wrong with the Rinnegan on my body. It is evolved from my Sharingan through my Shohachi. However, my sage body is not evolved from my own body!
After thinking about it, Uchiha Madara suddenly realized that the reason why he could not learn the Sage Mode even after absorbing natural chakra was most likely due to his own physical condition.
His body had long before merged with the cells of Hashirama Senju, thus learning Wood Release. So, his body was no longer the original body, but should be considered an upgraded version of Hashirama Senju’s body.
Well, the person who is most familiar with Hashirama Senju’s version of the body, and the person who has comprehended the Sage Mode and learned the Sage Technique by relying on Hashirama Senju’s body, is of course only Hashirama Senju himself!
To put it bluntly, what Uchiha Madara needs now is Hashirama Senju’s method of learning Sage Mode!
Uchiha Madara had never been as grateful to Senju Tobirama as he was at this moment. He was grateful to him for creating the Impure World Reincarnation ninjutsu, which gave Uchiha Madara the opportunity to meet Senju Hashirama again and “ask for advice” from him!
A huge plan gradually took shape in Uchiha Madara’s mind.
Uchiha Madara made up his mind and accelerated the absorption of the remaining chakra of the dragon vein…
53. Something happened to the three little ghosts! (Old version)
The remaining dragon vein chakra was completely absorbed by Uchiha Madara in less than half a day.
I have to say, it is worthy of being called the Dragon Vein Chakra. The mass is indeed huge. Even with Uchiha Madara’s super physique and the Rinnegan, he still had some indigestion.
In the dim underground, Uchiha Madara sat alone on the ground. The last trace of natural chakra emitting purple light around him was also completely integrated into his body.
After a while, about five or six minutes later, Uchiha Madara slowly opened his Rinnegan, and dazzling purple light flowed in Uchiha Madara’s Rinnegan.
Uchiha Madara opened his mouth slightly and exhaled a breath of lavender chakra in satisfaction. He covered his dantian and smiled bitterly in satisfaction:
“This time, I have completely made up for my shortcomings. With this terrifying amount of chakra, I am afraid that it can be compared with the Ten-Tails, let alone the Tailed Beasts. However… it seems that it is indeed a bit too much!”
Standing up from the ground, Uchiha Madara stretched. As he stretched, the joints of his bones made crackling sounds like frying beans.
“Huh… my body’s strength and toughness have increased again! It should be the result of natural chakra cleansing. Although I didn’t successfully activate the Sage Mode, it’s still pretty good.
If I were to face Hashirama Senju now, well… I’m afraid even if Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju come together, they definitely wouldn’t be able to defeat me!”
With a pair of Rinnegan that glowed with purple light, Uchiha Madara looked around.
The dragon vein chakra underground was exhausted, and a large hole seemed to appear underground.
As he was looking around, suddenly, the soil and rocks above the hole collapsed with a loud bang because they had no support, instantly burying the place where Uchiha Madara was, causing a earthquake underground.
Oh, I seem to understand why there have been frequent earthquakes in Loulan in recent days.
Uchiha Madara used the Mayfly Technique to drill out of the collapsed rock and soil and flew directly to the seal and altar above. He looked down at the almost bottomless hole below and scratched his head.
Speaking of which, there is such a big hole below. If things continue like this, will Loulan above collapse completely?
Uchiha Madara thought about it and felt that it was not a good idea that he had absorbed all of the other person’s dragon veins and still left such a huge hidden danger here.
Having made up his mind, Uchiha Madara stood here and formed seals with both hands:
As Uchiha Madara activated the Wood Release, huge and thick trees began to grow on the walls of the dark pit. These trees grew more and more in a short period of time, and they directly interacted with each other in the underground cavity. After about three minutes, this large underground cavity was filled and supported by countless thick trees.
Taking his hand back, Uchiha Madara looked at his masterpiece with satisfaction.
Well, now I don t owe Loulan anything!
Also, my chakra amount has really increased a lot!
In the past, it would take about 5% of Uchiha Madara’s chakra to launch the Wood Release Tree World Descent. However, he just launched the Tree World Descent for a full three minutes and didn’t even consume 0.5% of his chakra.
Moreover, the 0.5% chakra consumed will be completely restored in a short while without any rest.
If I learn the Sage Mode, I’m afraid the speed at which my chakra is consumed will not be as fast as its speed at which it is restored.
By then, Uchiha Madara will truly be a perpetual war machine!
Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara was more eager to know Hashirama Senju’s training method, and was more eager to implement the plan he had made before.
Just as he was about to leave Loulan, Bai Jue hurriedly climbed out from the stone wall beside him.
When White Zetsu found Uchiha Madara, he felt like a child who had found his parents and was almost crying!
“Lord Madara! I told you so. The noise here just now was the aura of a large-scale Wood Release technique. You are here after all! I finally found you! What on earth have you been doing here for so many days!”
Frowning, Uchiha Madara was a little unhappy:
“Bai Zetsu, didn’t I tell you that I have important training these days, so don’t come to me if there’s nothing important?”
“But Madara-sama, we have something really important to deal with right now. I’ve been looking for you for three days!”
“What happened? Something happened in Ugakure Village?”
“It’s not the Ugakure Village, it’s those three little devils, the ones you met in the cave before and gave them some pointers!”
Uchiha Madara was startled, then reacted:
“Yahiko, Nagato, Konan?”
“Yes! Those three!”
“What happened to the three of them?”
“Someone is chasing them!”
“What!? White Zetsu, didn’t I ask your clones to protect them secretly? What’s going on!?”
“Master Madara, everything was fine. Ever since you left those three brats, they have been practicing the chakra refining method and basic ninjutsu you left behind.
However, just three days ago, the roots of Konoha accidentally discovered these three little devils!”
“The Root of Konoha? Danzo?”
“Yes, that’s the one you, Madara-sama, called Konoha’s troublemaker!”
“Then what?”
Bai Zetsu was stunned, and then began to nag at Uchiha Madara…
“The original purpose of the Root was to investigate your background, Madara-sama. Of course, the information they obtained was only what you showed on the surface. However, they later accidentally discovered three little ghosts in the Land of the Universe, and found that the three little ghosts knew chakra and simple ninjutsu…”
Get to the point!
“The point is, the Root saw Nagato’s red hair and knew he was from the Uzumaki clan, and then reported it to Konoha Danzo. Danzo seemed to be interested in the bloodline of the Uzumaki clan, so he sent the Root to capture Nagato…”
54. Let s just fight the root! (Old version)
There is no need for White Zetsu to say more about what happens next, Uchiha Madara can guess it!
It must be the Root that is chasing the three little ghosts. White Zetsu keeps creating clones to protect the three little ghosts. However, since White Zetsu’s clones only have the strength of a Chunin or at most a Jonin, they must escape when facing the Root’s pursuit. No one knows where White Zetsu’s clones are escaping or hiding with the three little ghosts!
Uchiha Madara, who understood the whole story, let out a low, cold laugh that echoed underground and was quite terrifying.
“Hahaha… What a great Konoha, what a great Danzo! I just had a plan against Konoha, and Konoha over there came to provoke me! There’s no need to say more, let’s start the plan against Konoha now!”
As soon as he finished speaking, Uchiha jumped up at an extremely fast speed, leaving White Zetsu behind. Without even using the Mayfly Technique, he used brute force to break through the rocks and soil above him, and rushed to the ground with an unstoppable momentum!
White Zetsu quickly sank into the ground and ran very quickly in the earth to keep up with Uchiha Madara’s pace.
And right above is the palace hall of Queen Loulan, where the queen is discussing a solution to Uchiha Madara with her ministers.
Just as they were at a loss, the ground suddenly exploded! Uchiha Madara’s black figure flew up from below, directly crashed through the ceiling of the hall, turned into a phantom and flew away at high speed, leaving Loulan.
The queen and several ministers were at a loss as to what to do by this sudden change.
“Just now… that… seemed to be Uchiha Madara!?”
“It looks like it must be him!”
“Where did he appear from?”
“He crashed right out of the ground and flew away without even turning his head to answer!?”
“Why is Uchiha Madara so anxious? Isn’t he going to seek revenge on us?”
“I don’t know, but it seems that Uchiha Madara is really anxious. He didn’t even leave a harsh word!”
“So…is this the end of the matter?!”
“If Uchiha Madara doesn’t come back to avenge us, this matter should be over!”
The queen and several ministers gathered together, looking up at the big hole in the ceiling, then looking down at the bottomless hole on the ground, feeling at a loss for what to do, and speechless for a while…
Uchiha Madara accelerated his flying speed to the fastest, and with an almost bottomless supply of chakra, he was flying like lightning. In the sky above the Land of Wind, he was so fast that he turned into a flowing shadow and flew towards the Land of Space at a high speed.
In the land of Universe, the three children, Yahiko, Nagato and Konan, are facing the biggest crisis in history!
Somewhere in a damp tree hole in a giant tree…
It was dimly lit in there, and there was rotten wood everywhere. Coupled with the continuous rain, the tree hole was very damp.
For humans, this is indeed not a good place to live, but for some reptiles that like humidity, this is paradise!
A venomous snake, about two or three meters long, covered with blue-gray scales and with a triangular head, was crawling slowly in the tree hole. Its pair of somewhat degenerated eyes were staring straight at the slender calves of a blue-haired little girl in front of it. The snake coiled up, ready to pounce!
Suddenly, the gray-black poisonous snake rushed forward like a spring! It opened its mouth, revealing two ferocious fangs, and was about to bite the calf of the little girl with blue hair!
At the critical moment, the little blue-haired girl suddenly turned around, stretched out her hand faster than the venomous snake, and grabbed the venomous snake’s neck in a flash! She caught the venomous snake with her bare hands!
Xiaonan’s slender hand was holding the gray-black poisonous snake in a very incongruous manner. The snake was stimulated and coiled its entire body around Xiaonan’s arm, tightly wrapping around it in an attempt to break free.
But unfortunately, although Xiaonan’s hands are slender, they have a speed and strength that the venomous snake can never resist.
The cute little blue-haired girl smiled widely and said to her two companions:
“Nagato, Yahiko, I caught a snake, so we have dinner tonight!”
The orange-haired kid took the snake from Xiaonan’s hand, pinched his chin and nodded:
“Well, I haven’t had a good meal for three days, so I’ll eat it tonight! Xiaonan, do you want to eat grilled snake meat or stewed snake meat?”
Xiaonan opened her bright eyes and was entangled in choosing how to kill this poisonous snake.
Nagato, who was always silent, shook his head and said nothing.
At this time, the guy who disturbed the atmosphere appeared.
White Zetsu (the clone) emerged from the tree hole nearby and began to lecture the three little ghosts in his crow-like voice:
“You are such an idiot! Did I give you everything in vain? We are on the run and hiding now! How can we have hot food? Whether we are roasting or boiling the snake, we need to light an open flame. The open flame and smoke will expose our position! There are Hyuga clan ninjas at the root of Konoha. Don’t even think about hiding from their eyes!”
Yahiko was annoyed by White Zetsu’s lecture, but he still insisted:
“If you can’t make a fire, then you can just eat the snake raw and make it into snake sashimi! It may be a bit fishy, ??but it’s still edible!”
White Zetsu was furious and started to lecture him again:
“Stupid kid! You can’t eat snake sashimi! There are also members of the Inuzuka clan in the root of Konoha. Their ninja dogs can smell blood from dozens of kilometers away. You will be discovered if you kill a snake!”
Yahiko was annoyed and would have almost started yelling if he hadn’t taken their situation into consideration.
“Then I won’t eat snakes! Just like I ate bugs a few days ago!”
“You can’t eat any more bugs, and you have to be alert even when you see bugs! There are also members of the Aburame clan in the Root of Konoha. These ninjas can control bugs. No one knows if the bugs you encounter are controlled by them!”
Yahiko collapsed:
“Damn it! This won’t work! That won’t work! I’ve been through this before! Let’s just go out and have a showdown with that damn root!”
55. True or False (Old Version)
Yahiko collapsed immediately, almost beating his chest and stamping his feet, and threw the poisonous snake in his hand directly out of the tree hole!
Upon seeing this, White Zetsu jumped out, grabbed the venomous snake in mid-air, and placed it on the trunk of another tree. He then jumped back into the tree hole and yelled at Yahiko:
“Stupid kid, how can you just throw things outside like that!?”
“What happened again!?”
“Stupid kid, when the poisonous snake is thrown outside, it will crush some flowers and plants. An experienced ninja can see the traces of being smashed and crushed at a glance, and it will not be difficult to find you by following the clues. The ninjas of the root of Konoha can definitely do this!”
The three little ghosts were stunned. Is there such a thing?!
Shrinking his neck timidly, Xiaonan made an appropriate complaint:
“Ninjas, what kind of monsters are they?”
Nagato was always silent, but at this moment, facing the White Zetsu who was proud of teaching Yahiko a lesson, he launched a precise attack:
“White guy, didn’t you send out many clones around us? You would have been on guard before we were discovered, right?”
White Zetsu was startled, veins popped out on his head, and he opened his mouth and roared at Nagato:
“You bastard! I’m not some white guy, I have a name, I’m White Zetsu!
Also, you bastard brats, even if I have sent out clones around, can you three be so lazy? If so, you will definitely die early! I really don t understand why Lord Madara is interested in you three bastard brats! “
White Zetsu wanted to continue rambling, but Yahiko blocked his mouth with a curious look on his face:
“Hey! What do you always mean by Madara-sama? Who is that Madara-sama? Is he the ninja uncle who taught us before? “
Without Uchiha Madara’s order, White Zetsu could not reveal Uchiha Madara’s identity, even if these three brats had already guessed it. So, White Zetsu turned his head with disdain and said proudly:
“I have no idea!”
The three little kids were all frowning. This guy is trying to hide something. Isn’t it too obvious?
Amidst the commotion, a crisis suddenly occurred!
With a swish sound, under the horrified gaze of the three little ghosts, a short knife flashing with lightning pierced Bai Zetsu’s chest!
The crackling lightning chakra burned Bai Zetsu’s body. Bai Zetsu was no longer as jumpy as usual. He turned his head with difficulty and looked at the figure behind him.
He was a Root Ninja whose entire body was covered in black clothes, leaving only his eyes exposed.
At this moment, this Root Ninja who could perform Lightning Release was looking mercilessly at the three little ghosts in front of White Zetsu, whose faces had turned pale with fear.
White Zetsu, who was burned by the Lightning Release, made a difficult sound:
“No wonder my clones didn’t react. It turns out… it’s an elite jonin! The Root of Konoha… for a brat from the Uzumaki family, they even sent out the elite jonin…”
Puff! The short knife with electric light pulled out from Bai Zetsu’s back, and Bai Zetsu fell powerlessly in front of the three little ghosts, his eyes bulging, his mouth wide open, and he was breathing more than he was breathing in.
The three little ghosts looked at the miserable state of Bai Jue in front of them in horror.
These past few days, the three little ghosts relied on Bai Zetsu’s protection to survive. Although Bai Zetsu was very noisy, the three little ghosts had already developed gratitude towards Bai Zetsu for saving their lives. But now, they had to watch Bai Zetsu die.
Before dying, Bai Zetsu still insisted:
“Root ninja, listen up! These three brats are the talents that Lord Madara has chosen! If you dare to make any move, Lord Madara will raze Konoha to the ground!”
After saying his last words, White Zetsu turned into a rapidly growing tree!
The most amazing thing is that the tree grows outwards. The flexible branches pierce through the tree hole, leading the three little ghosts who are still in a daze out of the tree hole, and blocking the root ninjas by the way! Giving the three little ghosts a last chance to escape!
The three little ghosts that were squeezed out fell to the ground, and the remaining fear had not yet disappeared.
It was Yahiko who reacted first. He got up from the ground, grabbed Nagato and Konan’s hands and turned around and ran!
Swish! The tree that White Zetsu transformed into was directly cut in half by the Root Ninja using Lightning Release. A short knife flashing with lightning was thrown out by the Root Ninja and stabbed straight at the three little ghosts!
With a bang, the dagger stabbed into Yahiko’s back. Yahiko screamed and fell to the ground. With a bang, white smoke turned into a piece of tree trunk!
It is the simplest form of substitution.
The Root Ninja ignored Nagato and Konan, quickly pulled out the short sword from the tree trunk, and leaped to the other side without looking back.
Sure enough, two bursts of white smoke appeared, and Nagato and Konan turned into two tree trunks. It was obviously also a simple substitution technique.
The tricks of the three little devils could only delay the Root Ninja for a little time. The three little devils who were trying to escape from the other side were caught up by the Root Ninja!
The target of the fundamental ninja is very clear, that is the red-haired Nagato. So, as for the other two little ghosts, just deal with them on the spot!
The short knife with electric light stabbed into Konan’s back from behind. Under the horrified eyes of Nagato and Yahiko, the tip of the knife protruded from Konan’s chest, and blood was dripping!
“Konan!” 2
She stretched out her trembling hands towards Nagato and Yahiko, weakly uttering the names of her two companions, and then Konan fell powerlessly in a pool of blood.
Before Nagato could completely recover from his fear, the short knife with electric light slashed across Yahiko’s neck. Yahiko’s expression froze suddenly, and his head fell off his neck!
Nagato felt as if the whole world was collapsing in an instant, and he threw himself backwards like a madman, like a desperate wolf cub!
The Root Ninja remained expressionless throughout the entire process. He quickly slapped Nagato on the back of his neck, causing him to faint. He was held under the armpits by the Root Ninja and left the place, leaving only two small corpses…

With a crack, the whole world shattered like a mirror and water. Uchiha Madara stood beside the three little kids who fainted on the ground and shook his head.
56. Be prepared for death (old version)
Someone should have figured out what’s going on.
That’s right, Uchiha Madara flew here directly at an incredibly fast speed and found the three little ghosts. However, in order to test whether the three little ghosts had grown up and to warn the three little ghosts, he just used illusion to create the tragic situation of two of them being killed and one being captured.
White Zetsu (real body) stood beside Uchiha Madara, looking at the three little ghosts who were fainted on the ground but still looked terrified, and asked Uchiha Madara with some doubt:
“Master Madara, do these three brats really have the potential to be noticed by Master Madara?”
Uchiha Madara retracted the Mangekyo Sharingan that he had just used to cast the illusion and nodded:
“If we talk about potential, these three kids all have the potential to be Kage-level players. However, even though they are three pieces of beautiful jade, they still fall far short of being able to be polished.”
“So, that’s why Master Madara used illusion to temper the tempers of the three of them?”
Uchiha Madara did not answer, but just nodded silently.
About three minutes later, the three little ghosts began to show signs of waking up.
Should we say that they are indeed a trio destined by heaven? The three little ghosts woke up almost at the same time, with lingering looks of fear on their faces. They sat up from the ground in a daze and looked around.
Suddenly he realized what he had just experienced and looked at the situation around him in horror.
What surprised and delighted them was that their companions, who were originally separated by death, were now together and safe!
However, these three little ghosts were obviously still a little confused and had not yet escaped from the illusion of Uchiha Madara’s magic.
Yahiko looked at the confused Konan with doubt and asked:
“Xiao Nan! Weren’t you stabbed by a knife? Are you okay?”
Konan looked at Yahiko, pointed at him and said even more strangely:
“Yahiko, you too, I saw your head chopped off before I died! And you’re fine!”
“How is that possible? In that state, we were both clearly dead!”
“Yeah… Could it be that this is hell? Are we meeting again in hell? “
Nagato, who had been ignored, suddenly became furious and slapped Yahiko without saying a word:
“How is this possible! How could this be hell? Although I saw you two die in front of me, I was caught by that ninja at that time! I didn’t die! Moreover, this feeling is so clear, I don’t want to feel dead! Could it be…”
The three smart kids immediately realized that all three of them were fine!
The ecstasy of surviving the disaster suddenly filled their hearts, and the three little kids immediately hugged each other tightly!
Filled with all kinds of emotions such as ecstasy, fear, and touching, the three little kids hugged each other, speaking incoherently with tears streaming down their faces.
Uchiha Madara coughed twice to make his presence felt.
Awakened by the coughing sound, the three little ghosts looked over here vigilantly as if by reflex, ready to escape at any time.
When they saw it was Uchiha Madara and White Zetsu, the three little kids finally relaxed, and then they were surprised.
Xiaonan’s eyes almost turned into stars when she woke up. She tilted her head and exclaimed very cutely:
“Ah! It’s that ninja uncle from before! You really came to save us!”
Yahiko was shocked and pointed at White Zetsu in a frenzy.
“The white guy is not dead! So, what happened just now?”
Although Nagato was as quiet as ever, his eyes clearly revealed a look of doubt and inquiry.
Faced with these three chattering little kids, White Zetsu felt a little overwhelmed. Fortunately, Uchiha Madara’s majesty was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. After clapping his hands a few times, the three little kids immediately quieted down and stood in a row in front of Uchiha Madara, looking like good kids listening attentively.
After scanning the three little ghosts, Uchiha Madara explained to them sternly:
“Just now, that was an illusion. As the name suggests, it is a means to confuse you. What you just experienced was all fake!”
Yahiko was carefree and breathed a sigh of relief:
“It turns out they were all fake. I was so scared. Uncle Ninja is really mean. He finally met us again and he actually scared us like this!”
“I don’t have the mood or time to joke with you three little brats. This is not to scare you, but to warn you!”
“Wake us up!?”
“That’s right. After learning what I left for you, I think you have guessed it. What you learned from me is the power of a ninja! Although you have just started, it is undoubtedly the power of a ninja!
Just like I told you before, if you want to survive in this world, you must have value, and if you want to live according to your own ideas, you must have strength. Now you three have just embarked on this journey!
Let me tell you first, this road is extremely dangerous. If you are not careful, you will end up in pieces. It is probably much more tragic than what happened in the illusion just now!”
Xiaonan covered his chest with his hands, and the cold hole that was pierced in the illusion was no longer there.
Yahiko kept touching his head, constantly confirming that his head was still there.
Nagato kept looking at his two companions greedily. God knows, when he saw his two companions die in front of him just now, he was completely disheartened!
After a moment’s hesitation, Uchiha Madara gave the three little brats a final question:
“This is how the cruel world is! The strong prey on the weak, and only the strong survive. To gain power, you must be aware of the power you gain.
If you don’t intend to enter this road of no return, I will completely absorb the chakra in your body and turn you into ordinary people again. However, I think you know how ordinary people survive in this world.
If you are going to enter this road of no return, you can be a superior person, respected and admired by others, and realize your own value, but you must be prepared for death! “
57. Tell you my name (old version)
Uchiha Madara’s words were very direct, so direct that it was a bit cruel to the three children. He revealed the bloody facts layer by layer to the three children, allowing them to recognize the reality of this world.
Faced with this bloody fact, the three children were silent. Especially after having just experienced a cruel illusion, they didn’t know what to say.
Looking at the three surprisingly silent children, Uchiha Madara did not urge them. He knew that it would take a long time for them to make such a difficult choice.
The first lesson Uchiha Madara taught these three children was the most basic one: how to survive.
Now, the three children have the value and ability to survive, but the topic of the second lesson arises: how to survive.
Should you choose to live an obscure and mediocre life, or live a more dazzling and eye-catching life?
If they choose to live a dull life, in this cruel world that is almost cannibalistic, they will either live quietly or die quietly.
If you choose another path, you can live a more conspicuous life, but at the same time, the danger will be greatly increased.
Just as the three children were thinking about their choice, there was a movement behind Uchiha Madara, which inevitably attracted the attention of White Zetsu and the three children.
Suddenly, six or seven fully armed Konoha Root ninjas jumped out from the bushes in the distance.
These cold, machine-like guys glanced around and automatically ignored Uchiha Madara who had his back to them, and directly targeted Uzumaki Nagato, to whom Danzo had given a death order.
Uzumaki Nagato shuddered and smiled bitterly.
Although he didn’t know why, the frequent encounters during this period made the perceptive Nagato immediately feel that this group of people’s target was him, and he had obviously implicated his companions.
The three kids were a little nervous, because seeing Uchiha Madara here, for some reason, it gave the three kids a sense of reliability that this was not a big deal, so the three kids didn’t make any unnecessary reactions, but just watched the development of the situation quietly.
The leading ninja drew his kunai and pointed it at Nagato, speaking in a sinister and emotionless voice from under his mask:
“It was this red-haired guy who started the little devil. He must be captured alive today. The others will be killed without mercy!”
When the Root Ninjas were about to make a move, Uchiha Madara, who had his back to them, slowly turned around, and his cold voice contained some dissatisfaction:
“You mice, don’t you take me too seriously?”
As Uchiha Madara turned around, the Root Ninjas also saw who this person was, and they were all shocked:
“Uchiha Madara!”
These Root Ninjas never thought that they would run into the evil star Uchiha Madara here!
“You rats in Konoha are so brave. It’s not enough for you to run wild in my Universe, you even attacked the seedling that I, Uchiha Madara, have set my eyes on! Are you trying to give me a reason to raze Konoha to the ground? “
The Root ninjas, with cold sweat on their heads, looked at each other, hesitating whether to fight or flee.
However, Uchiha Madara was obviously unwilling to give them the slightest chance. He swung his right hand, and a squeaking Chidori flashed in his hand, and the dazzling blue light shone in the eyes of the three children.
As soon as the sharp squeaking and hissing noises were heard, the hairs of six or seven Root Ninjas immediately stood on end and they were ready to run away.
Uchiha Madara murmured in a low voice:
“Thunder Instant Body!”
With a hissing sound, this was the sound of lightning breaking the speed of sound. Under the shocked gazes of the three little ghosts, Uchiha Madara turned into blue lightning. At a speed that could not be blinked, the blue lightning instantly passed by six or seven basic ninjas and returned to its original place!
The Root ninja who was attacked in an instant by Uchiha Madara had no time to react at all. He just stood there in a daze, with lightning flashing across his body. Then he fell to the ground with smoke all over his body and no breath. He was deader than dead!
Uchiha Madara flicked his hand gently and dispersed the hissing and flashing Chidori in his hand. He turned around with disdain and continued to look at the three children.
The three children were all stunned.
In their impression, although ninjas are strong and powerful, they have never thought that human power can reach this level and control the lightning in nature, which is regarded as the power of heaven, and eliminate the enemy that made them flee for three days in a flash!
An unprecedented and inexplicable feeling of admiration filled the hearts of the three children, and the balance in their hearts, which had just been tangled, began to tilt slightly to the other side because of Uchiha Madara’s insignificant move.
Uchiha Madara looked at the three children, but he was not worried.
Because, these three children, their potential and talents destined them to be extraordinary, and they almost all have a restless heart. Even if the road is difficult and dangerous, restless people like them will choose to give it a try!
Gradually, the three children came out of their entanglement and confusion and became determined.
The three of them looked at each other, and could see the same tacit understanding in each other’s eyes!
The three children smiled at each other, and at the same time raised their heads and looked at Uchiha Madara with a smile.
Uchiha Madara also rarely showed a smile:
“It looks like you three have already made your choice!”
Among the three children, Yahiko, who has a carefree personality, was the first to express:
“Yes! Uncle Ninja! We have made our choice. The three of us do not want to live a mediocre life. Although the threats we will encounter in the future are great, we are willing to embark on this great path! The three of us… want to become ninjas! I hope you, Uncle Ninja, can take us in!”
In an instant, like a bright moon jumping out from the cover of dark clouds, Uchiha Madara showed a rare bright smile:
“Okay, very good! Now that I have made my choice, I have to tell you my name!
My name is Uchiha Madara, known as the Shura of the Ninja World. I am the most feared person in the Ninja World today, and I am also the strongest ninja in the world today! I can overwhelm the five great nations with my own strength!”
58. Uchiha Madara was rejected (old version)
Having received three good seedlings, Uchiha Madara was in a very good mood. He knew that when these three children grew up, they would definitely become his right-hand assistants (thugs) in the future!
So, Uchiha Madara, in a good mood, took his three children and swaggered back to the Hidden Village!
What, you ask how to take revenge on Konoha? Don t be anxious, it will be quick!
Because of the three little devils holding them back, Uchiha Madara’s speed was not that fast. They stopped and walked along the way, and listened to Uchiha Madara explain the basic methods of being a ninja. It took about half a day, and the four of them finally arrived at the Uchiha Village!
While walking towards the gate of Ushigakure Village, Uchiha Madara explained to the three little kids behind him:
“The predecessor of Ugakure Village was the Hidden Rain Village in the Land of Rain. After being conquered by me, it was renamed Ugakure Village and completely became my private village! Everyone in this hidden village obeys my orders!
Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages, because Ugakure Village has just begun to develop and its strength is not as good as the five major hidden villages.
However, as long as I, Uchiha Madara, am in the Hidden Village, no one in the Hidden Village will dare to provoke me!”
Uchiha Madara’s explanation still seemed a bit far-fetched to the three kids. They had just qualified to become ninjas, and they didn’t have a deep understanding of the five major ninja villages.
However, looking at the large village in front of them which covered such a large area and was filled with various buildings, the three little kids were still amazed. At the same time, they admired Uchiha Madara even more for being able to control such a large ninja village.
Following Uchiha Madara, the three kids came to the gate of the Hidden Village.
However, just as they were about to go in, something embarrassing happened.
The two ANBU ninjas standing guard at the door hesitated for a long time before finally stopping Uchiha Madara:
“Please stay!”
Uchiha Madara, who was stopped, looked confused, and the three little kids behind him didn’t know what was going on either.
After looking the two Anbu up and down, Uchiha Madara said:
“Are you two new here? Don’t you know me? I’m Uchiha Madara!”
An Anbu was somewhat alert and said something that made Uchiha Madara a little crazy:
“But, we clearly saw Madara-sama working in the administrative building before. How could Madara-sama come back from the door in the blink of an eye, and bring three children with him? This… doesn’t seem right no matter how you think about it!?”
Uchiha Madara was speechless and pointed at the ANBU’s nose and cursed:
“Idiot! Clone, clone! Don’t you know about clones?!”
This dark department suddenly realized:
“Ah! So you are Madara-sama’s clone! I didn’t recognize you, I deserve death!”
A slap on the forehead, Uchiha Madara rarely felt so helpless. He was too lazy to explain to this Anbu. He stood here and directly contacted his wooden clone in the village.
After a while, another identical Uchiha Madara came out of the village at a high speed and jumped in front of Uchiha Madara.
“So it’s you! You’re finally back. Oh! You brought these three little ghosts back with you too. Now, all the important work that has been delayed in the village for the past few days is handed over to you! I’ll go back first!”
Speaking of me, Uchiha Madara’s wooden clone turned into a piece of wood and drilled into Uchiha Madara’s body.
Uchiha Madara didn’t react, just smacked his hands at what his wooden clone had just said.
He said that all the work that had been left over in the village in the past few days was handed over to me, which means that Mu Fenshen didn’t do any work at all in the past few days!
Uchiha Madara suddenly felt humiliated, but what was infuriating was that this humiliation was inflicted by himself, and Uchiha Madara had no place to complain!
Leaving behind the Anbu who were trying their best to reduce their presence, Uchiha Madara, along with the three little kids, walked into the village with big strides in a depressed mood.
After Uchiha Madara left, the Anbu who had just blocked him breathed a sigh of relief, his head covered in cold sweat.
My goodness, they would never have thought that the Uchiha Madara in the village was a clone, and this Uchiha Madara was the real one!
What did I do just now to shut out Uchiha Madara-sama! Moreover, Uchiha Madara-sama just let me go! Nothing happened to me! ?
The Anbu felt as if he was still living in a dream and was now dizzy:
“Oh my god, I was so scared! I almost died! It was a close call!”
The Anbu standing beside him also broke out in a cold sweat:
“That’s right, I didn’t expect that Madara-sama would go out on his own and leave his clone in the village. Who could have imagined that?”
“That’s right, but what kind of important matter is it that would make Lord Madara go out in person? And hide it from the public!”
“Brother, just now, Master Madara brought three children, right?”
“Hiss…you mean, those three children are Madara-sama’s children!”
“It’s very possible! Apart from going to pick up the young master, I can’t think of anything more important!”
Well, the two Anbu with rich imaginations obviously misunderstood.
However, fortunately, these two are Anbu ninjas, and their mouths are extremely reliable. I’m afraid that this misunderstanding of theirs will never spread out.
Taking the three little kids with him, Uchiha went straight back to his own head of office in the administrative building of Ugakure Village.
Along the way, all the ninjas greeted Uchiha Madara respectfully. This attitude of being above everyone else made the three little ghosts following behind Uchiha Madara even more dazzling.
Uchiha Madara entered the head’s office, sat in the head’s seat behind the desk, and looked at the three little kids standing in front of the desk.
The three little kids looked up at Uchiha Madara who was sitting in this position, and suddenly felt the majestic aura like a mountain on his body. They felt under great pressure, and they swallowed their saliva together and said nothing timidly.
At this time, Uchiha Madara was thinking about how to train these three little kids.
You must know that if you want to become a strong person, the early training foundation must be laid firmly!
These three little kids are different from each other, so we need to be careful with them.
59. Big Devil (old version)
This kid Nagato is probably the most talented one among these three kids. The bloodline of the Uzumaki clan is different. Not only is the chakra quantity and quality high, but its vitality is also quite strong.
Uchiha Madara felt that for this child, learning ninjutsu and taijutsu were secondary. When he went to Konoha someday, he would learn a bunch of sealing techniques for Nagato to learn.
Xiaonan is a talented kid. She has not yet realized that she has a unique blood limit and paper escape.
There is nothing much to say about this. Just try your best to develop your bloodline limit. In addition, you should also practice physical skills and water jutsu. As the name suggests, physical skills are useless without a strong enough body. The reason for learning water jutsu is of course because Konan’s paper jutsu is restrained by fire jutsu.
The child Yahiko is the one that troubles Uchiha Madara the most. His talent is average, but he is indeed the backbone among the three people.
Uchiha Madara already knew about Yahiko’s inhuman perseverance and will. He decided to let Yahiko develop in all three aspects of ninjutsu, physical training and illusion at the same time. It would be best if he could become an all-round ninja. Yahiko had the qualifications.
Uchiha Madara has been staring at the three kids and thinking, and the three kids standing in front of Uchiha Madara’s desk are already covered in cold sweat. Anyone who is stared at by Uchiha Madara for such a long time would be under great pressure, right?
Just when the three little kids were about to be unable to bear this feeling, Uchiha Madara finally spoke:
“Okay, I almost understand. I have learned about the abilities of you three brats from White Zetsu. You can only use simple chakras and the simplest three-body technique. Um… you are not even a Genin!
The most important thing for you three little guys now is to lay a solid foundation!
Originally, I was planning to let you three kids go to the Ninja School, but the Ninja School has not been established in Ugakure Village yet. When the Ninja School is established and recruiting students, you three can enroll then!
Therefore, in the next period of time, I have made a training plan for you, and you must follow my plan every day! “
As he spoke, Uchiha Madara took out three scrolls from the drawer, picked up a pen, and wrote quickly on them. He finished soon and gave them to the three little kids.
The three little ghosts took the scroll hesitantly, looked at the contents on it, and then their faces turned pale in an instant!
Although the training plans of the three little kids have some slight differences, they are generally the same.
I get up at six o’clock every morning, then wash up and have breakfast, start training at seven o’clock, and train until nine o’clock in the evening. And it clearly states that I must go to bed at ten o’clock!
Of the fourteen hours from seven in the morning to nine in the evening, excluding one hour for lunch and dinner, there are still thirteen hours.
Of these thirteen hours, six were spent on physical training such as running and weightlifting, four hours were spent on ninjutsu training and chakra training, and the last three hours were spent on learning written knowledge such as mathematics and history.
All in all, the three little kids’ schedules will be fully scheduled every day from now on.
Looking at what was written on the scroll, the three little ghosts suddenly felt like they had jumped into a fire pit on their own initiative!
Holding the unfolded scroll in front of them, the three little ghosts whispered to each other secretly:
“Yahiko, do we have to follow what’s written here from now on?”
“Uh… Uncle Madara seems to want to do this… But if this continues day after day, someone will definitely die! Nagato, what do you think?”
“Well… I guess we’ll have to bear the consequences from now on…”
“What! Are you planning to just accept it?”
“Yahiko, can you really resist Uncle Madara?”
“Uh… well, leniency? How about this, let’s see if I can ask Uncle Madara to be lenient!”
The three little kids put down the scrolls that were covering their faces, with stiff smiles on their faces and a drop of cold sweat on their heads, facing Uchiha Madara under great pressure.
Yahiko swallowed his saliva, held up the scroll, and cautiously tested Uchiha Madara:
“Master Madara… this… this training plan is really too heavy and too tight. Can you please give us some slack for a few hours…”
“Don’t even think about it!”
Uchiha Madara roared at the three little ghosts:
“This is Ushikage Village, my territory of Uchiha Madara. Since you three little brats have come here and been taken in by me, you must listen to me! Of course, if you don’t listen, you’ll be gone. Ushikage Village does not accept worthless people!”
Wiping the saliva off his face, Yahiko smiled timidly:
“Well… well, Master Madara, you have the final say… you have the final say…”
Uchiha Madara had a blank expression on his face, just like a high school class teacher:
“From now on, the three of you must thoroughly implement this plan to train and study every day, until I decide that this plan is no longer suitable for you!
By the way, there are many empty houses around this administrative building, you can choose to live in any of them!
Having lived outside for so long, I shouldn t have to worry about ordinary cleaning and cooking.
As for furniture and other things, someone will deliver them to your door and put them in place.
Every week, I will give you a considerable amount of money. I cannot guarantee anything else with this money, but during your heavy study and training every day, I will definitely guarantee that you will have enough food and nutrition!
By the way, in order to prevent you three little brats from pretending to obey but actually disobeying, I will send out White Zetsu clones to supervise your study and training every day!
Finally! I will check the progress of you three little brats from time to time. If I am not satisfied… Welcome to swim in my Uchiha Madara illusion!”
Uchiha Madara was simply a big devil at this time. The three little devils were almost trembling under the pressure of the big devil!
Now, from now on, the three little kids lived a wonderful life with good food, good clothes and a good house, but they also lived a miserable life of being exhausted every day.
60.Seeing an old friend for the last time (old version)
After finishing the training plan for the three little kids, he sent them out to find houses to live in. Then he instantly called two ninjas and told them to choose a house and furnish it for the three little kids. He also called people from the Ministry of Finance to pay the three little kids on time. Finally, he sent a White Zetsu clone to supervise the three little kids in the future. Only then was Uchiha Madara considered to have made all the arrangements.
After that, Uchiha Madara began to solve the problems left over by his wooden clone in the village over the past few days.
You know, these past few days, his wooden clone hasn’t been working at all, and he has left behind all the important documents that he should review as the head of Yuyin Village.
Helplessly, the Uchiha could only bury his head in the pile of documents and start fighting.
Some of the trivial matters in the Utagakure Village are not too important. The village itself has been built, and the talent introduction plan is also proceeding in full swing. The Utagakure Village is becoming stronger every day. Next, Uchiha Madara just has to wait.
Just like that, after about four or five days, Uchiha Madara, unwilling to be lonely, began to think about something again.
I still have a score to settle with Konoha!
That night, Uchiha Madara was resting in his home.
By the way, Uchiha Madara built a large courtyard in a quiet place in the southern part of Ugakure Village some time ago, and recruited various beautiful girls to serve him. When he was not working, he lived a very comfortable life.
It was on this night that Uchiha Madara sat in his own courtyard, looking at the unique garden scene with a small bridge and flowing water in front of him under the light, but his mood was not as peaceful as the courtyard.
Uchiha reached out his hand and tapped the armrest of the chair rhythmically a few times.
Hearing this secret signal, White Zetsu crawled out from underground and stood beside Uchiha Madara.
“What is the current situation in Konoha?”
“Madara-sama, ever since Hatake Sakumo and his companions saw Madara-sama’s might in the Land of Wind, the four of them fled all the way back to Konoha and reported the situation to Sarutobi Hiruzen. Sarutobi Hiruzen was also very nervous, causing the entire Konoha to be on edge.”
“Well… then… what’s the situation with the elders of Konoha, especially that troublemaker Danzo?”
“The elders of Konoha, Mitomonen and Utane Koharu are useless fence-sitters who are just sitting there doing nothing.
As for Danzo, he has been suppressed by Sarutobi Hiruzen these days. Moreover, his roots were completely wiped out in the territory of our Universe. I guess he also feels that it was Madara-sama who took action personally. Now he appears to be calm on the surface, but he is actually panicking inside, worried that Madara-sama will take revenge on Konoha!”
“Oh? You are indeed a good troublemaker. Then, how about the other major families in Konoha?”
“Except for the Ino, Shika and Chou clans who have completely turned to Sarutobi Hiruzen, the other clans, especially the two major Uchiha and Hyuga clans, have ulterior motives and are not very loyal to Konoha.”
Listening to White Zetsu’s report, Uchiha Madara could naturally imagine the bad situation that Konoha seemed united and strong, but was actually loose.
White Zetsu came close to Uchiha Madara, eager to stir up trouble, and instigated Uchiha Madara:
“Lord Madara, isn’t it time to teach Konoha a lesson? Lord Madara has beaten the Third Tsuchikage and killed the Third Kazekage before, so the Third Hokage cannot be spared either!”
“Konoha is not like other ninja villages. It’s not that easy. What’s more, I want to use other means on Konoha. By the way, how is Uzumaki Mito? Is the Nine-Tails still obedient in her body?”
“Master Madara, Uzumaki Mito has not been out for many years and has become very old. Her health is not good. The Nine-Tails sealed in her body is also restless and seems to be about to break out!”
Uchiha Madara laughed disdainfully:
“The beast Kyuubi has been suppressed and sealed by Hashirama Senju and Mito Uzumaki for so long, I’m sure he must be extremely hateful! If he is released at this time, something very interesting will definitely happen!”
After being reminded by Uchiha Madara’s words, White Zetsu immediately realized:
“I see, Master Madara, you are planning to kill someone with a borrowed knife!”
Uchiha Madara shook his head:
“The Nine-Tails’ hatred for me is no less than that of Senju Hashirama. At the beginning, I completely controlled it with the Sharingan. So, it is not easy to expect the Nine-Tails to listen to me. However, Uzumaki Mito and the Nine-Tails can be used as a breakthrough point!”
As he spoke, Uchiha Madara stood up from his chair and looked into the distance:
“Everyone from my generation has died, except for Uzumaki Mito, who is still alive. I really want to catch up with her…”
Bai Zetsu was greatly surprised:
“Lord Madara, are you planning to attack Konoha?”
“That’s right. First, I want to see this last old friend for the last time and send her off. Second, I want to settle old and new accounts with Konoha. Third, I want to take back everything I want from Konoha!
Prepare tonight and leave tomorrow!
White Zetsu! Scatter your clones in every corner of Konoha and get them all moving. I want to know what Sarutobi Hiruzen had for his last meal at any time! “
Adhering to the principle of watching the fun while getting involved, Bai Jue happily sank back into the ground and started to work.
Uchiha Madara left the garden and returned to his room.
He needs to make preparations and settle relations with Konoha completely with a new look!
Under the help of the delicate maid, Uchiha Madara trimmed his originally long hair and replaced it with a refreshing and steady short hair. The Japanese-style black wide-sleeved robe he wore before was also discarded and replaced with a simple narrow-sleeved coat with a black background and dark flame patterns, black trousers, and black boots. He did not look like an old man in his forties or fifties, but more like a young man in his thirties.
Just when he was planning to settle accounts with Konoha once and for all, and just when he changed his original attire and appearance, it meant that the original Uchiha Madara was gone forever.
61. The Nine-Tailed Fox (Old Version)
The next day, Uchiha Madara left a wooden clone in the Hidden Village to take charge of the situation as usual, and flew to Konoha alone. Except for White Zetsu, no one knew Uchiha Madara’s whereabouts.
Uchiha Madara flew at a constant speed all the way, and it took him a whole day to arrive at Konoha Village in the evening.
Floating high above Konoha, standing in the void, Uchiha Madara looked down at the bustling lights of Konoha Village below, the row upon row of buildings in Konoha Village, and the calm and peacefulness of the villagers in Konoha Village.
Uchiha Madara had to admit that there was no other place in the world where the villagers lived more comfortably than in Konoha Village.
However, comfort does not mean relaxation.
Under the gaze of Uchiha Madara’s Sharingan, nothing in Konoha Village can escape his gaze.
Including the Konoha Anbu stationed and monitoring in various places in Konoha Village, including Konoha’s barrier team, including the location of Konoha Village’s high-level officials, as well as the important military and political locations of Konoha Village.
With Uchiha Madara’s ability, it would be effortless for him to enter Konoha Village without being noticed.
In a flash, Uchiha Madara disappeared from the sky. Just a few minutes later, he walked out calmly from an alley in Konoha Village and strolled on the streets of Konoha as if nothing had happened, like an ordinary villager of Konoha.
What? You ask why no one discovered his identity?
Uchiha Madara’s image is very different from before. Not only has his clothes changed, but his hair has also been cut short.
Moreover, do you really think Uchiha Madara’s illusion is just a decoration?
Under the psychological suggestion of Uchiha Madara’s illusion, whether it is the villagers of Konoha who come and go, or the Anbu who protect Konoha Village in the dark, they will subconsciously think that Uchiha Madara is an ordinary villager and then ignore him.
Dressed in black, Uchiha Madara walked on the brightly lit streets of Konoha as if no one was around, enjoying the bustle and noise that could not be found anywhere else.
This guy seemed to have really become a tourist in Konoha, walking around left and right, joining in the fun wherever there were many people, and joining in wherever there was fun.
Gradually, time passed faster and faster, and it was ten o’clock in the evening.
Although the streets of Konoha Village were still brightly lit, there were far fewer people.
At this time, most of the people still walking on the streets were kids out having fun at night, or drunkards.
Uchiha Madara walked alone on the street, passing by passers-by one after another. He seemed to have completely integrated into this environment, yet also seemed out of place in this Konoha Village.
As he walked, Uchiha Madara stopped in front of a store.
Turning my head, I looked at the name of this store, with four big words written on it: Ichiraku Ramen!
Uchiha Madara turned around, and suddenly became very interested.
This is the legendary Ichiraku Ramen in the original work!
The boss in the game is the legendary real boss of the ninja world, Otsutsuki Ichiraku! (fog)
Let s go in and take a look. In the original novel, the owner of this store is a hand-typed uncle. If, now, more than 30 years ago, the owner of this store is still that hand-typed uncle, then it would be interesting!
With this teasing and sarcastic thought in mind, Uchiha Madara stepped into Ichiraku Ramen.
“Welcome!” 2
The voices of an old man and a young man welcomed Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara looked carefully and saw that the people standing behind the counter were a man about sixty years old and a boy in his teens.
It only takes one glance to recognize Uchiha Madara that this young man is the Shuda in the original work. As for this uncle, he is probably Shuda’s father, the current owner of Ichiraku Ramen.
With a comfortable smile on his face, Uchiha Madara chose a seat in the middle and sat down. Although it was his first time here, he was like a regular customer and shouted to the boss with ease:
Big bowl of pork bone chashu ramen!
“Okay! A large bowl of pork bone char siu ramen! Please wait, it will be ready soon!”
Just after Uchiha Madara was daydreaming for a while, the enthusiastic boss brought him the big bowl of pork bone chashu ramen that he had ordered!
Taking out chopsticks, Uchiha Madara started eating without any hesitation.
Well, the soup is rich, the ramen is chewy, the barbecued pork is large and tasty, and the dried bamboo shoots used as a side dish are crispy and delicious.
Ichiraku Ramen is truly unique, so delicious that Uchiha Madara even planned to kidnap the father and son and take them to the Hidden Uchiha Village.
After finishing a large bowl of ramen in no time, Uchiha left the money, walked out of Ichiraku Ramen amid the thanks from the boss and his son, and turned into an alley.
After entering this alley, Uchiha Madara suddenly woke up. His previous lazy temperament disappeared, and instead, he had his usual cold and stern temperament!
After looking around twice, Uchiha Madara followed his memory, avoided the eyes and ears of Konoha’s Anbu, sneaked quickly in the shadows, and headed towards the Senju clan’s territory.
As one of the founding clans of Konoha, and also a large clan that produced the First and Second Hokage, the Senju clan is now far from its former glory and has fallen into decline. Although they still occupy a large piece of clan land in Konoha Village, there are only two or three of them.
There are no outstanding figures among the few remaining descendants of the Senju clan. The only well-known ones are Uzumaki Mito, the wife of the first Hokage who is still alive, and Tsunade, the granddaughter of the first and second Hokage. By the way, Tsunade’s younger brother Senju Nawaki, whose talent is gradually showing, can barely be counted as one.
In this cold and uninhabited island of the Senju clan, the clan leader’s residence is located in the center, and the very old Uzumaki Mito lives here.
Uzumaki Mito, with an old face full of wrinkles and completely gray hair, just sat on the tatami with his eyes squinted, like a tree that is about to wither, which is really sad.
The door opened, and the young and beautiful Tsunade walked in. He came to visit Uzumaki Mito as usual at night. He knelt beside Uzumaki Mito, looked at Mito’s haggard face with concern, and asked softly:
“Grandma, is Kyuubi restless again?”
62. When we meet old friends, everything has changed. (Old version)
Tsunade’s worries were not without reason.
At the beginning, when the Nine-Tails was sealed in Uzumaki Mito’s body, Uzumaki Mito was young and strong. Now, as Uzumaki Mito grows older, her vitality is gradually lost, and her strength is declining. The Nine-Tails in her body feels all of this, and often wants to break the seal restlessly, causing Uzumaki Mito a lot of trouble.
Tsunade had thought more than once that if the Nine-Tails had not been sealed in her grandmother’s body, then with the strong vitality of her grandmother’s Uzumaki clan, she would definitely be able to live a long life instead of suffering like she is now.
Slowly opening her eyes, the old Uzumaki Mito smiled tiredly, patted Tsunade’s head like she did when she was a child, and comforted Tsunade with that peaceful voice that only belonged to the elderly:
“It’s okay, don’t worry, the Nine-Tailed Fox can’t turn the world upside down!”
Tsunade naturally believed in her grandmother’s attainments in sealing techniques, but she couldn’t help but feel a little worried. After all, Uzumaki Mito was older and not as good as he used to be.
“Tsuna, has Shinkuna gone to bed yet?”
“Yeah, I’ve gone to bed. I’ve been studying sealing techniques for a whole day, so I’ve used up a lot of energy. I fell asleep early.”
“Really? Xin Jiuna is a good kid…”
The Shinkuna mentioned by Tsunade and Uzumaki Mito is Uzumaki Shinkuna, the wife of Minato Namikaze in the original work and the mother of the protagonist Naruto Uzumaki.
However, now Uzumaki Shinkunai is just a little girl!
Ever since the last time Sarutobi Hiruzen and Uzumaki Mito negotiated, when Uzumaki Mito indicated that her body could not hold on for much longer, Sarutobi Hiruzen retrieved Uzumaki Shinkuna from the Land of Whirlpools and placed her in the care of the Senju clan, under the pretext of asking Uzumaki Mito to teach her the art of sealing.
However, everyone knows the truth. This little girl Uzumaki Shinkuna is here to serve as the jinchuriki who will be sealed back into the Nine-Tails’ container after Uzumaki Mito’s death!
Of course, teaching Uzumaki Shinkunai the sealing technique was also for the purpose of sealing the Nine-Tails in the future.
Tsunade understood this, and Uzumaki Mito understood it even more.
Out of pity, Uzumaki Mito gave almost everything he had to teach Uzumaki Shinkuna, and Tsunade also took good care of Uzumaki Shinkuna.
Speaking of Shinkuna, Tsunade and Uzumaki Mito fell silent at the same time.
The young and energetic Tsunade was obviously still unable to accept this fact. She raised her head and asked inquiringly:
“Grandma! From now on, Xin Jiuna really needs to come…”
Uzumaki Mito said nothing, but just nodded slowly.
Tsunade nodded sadly, her tone heavy:
“But Xin Jiuna is just a child. At such a young age, does he want her to bear such a heavy fate?”
Uzumaki Mito looked at the dejected Tsunade, opened her mouth to say something, but in the end did not speak.
When faced with this kind of problem, even with Uzumaki Mito’s experience, he was unable to perfectly enlighten her. After all, this kind of thing itself is a contradiction.
And Tsunade, in this silence, also added a sense of resentment towards Konoha.
After a while, Uzumaki Mito spoke solemnly:
“Xiao Gang, it’s late at night. You should go back and rest. You still have a mission tomorrow, right? You don’t have to worry about me, the old lady.”
Tsunade stood up and bowed to Uzumaki Mito:
“Grandma, if you need anything, just call me. I’ll be there anytime!”
“Well, go ahead.”
Tsunade left, and the old Uzumaki Mito was the only one left in the empty and lonely house again.
Uzumaki Mito did not go back to bed either. He was still sitting cross-legged on the tatami, immersed in his mind, using his chakra like the afterglow of the setting sun to reinforce the seal in his body that was shaken by the Nine-Tails.
The hands of the clock leaning against the wall kept turning, and finally the hour hand pointed to twelve, and the clock also rang twelve clear chimes.
What caught Uzumaki Mito’s attention was not the sound of the clock, but the person who appeared in front of her at some point in time.
Uzumaki Mito opened her eyes, and her originally dim old eyes suddenly flashed with light. She sat upright on the tatami, like a Buddha statue, looking at Uchiha Madara in front of her without expression or emotion.
Uchiha Madara didn’t know when he stood here, but it was certain that he was standing here before Uzumaki Mito discovered him.
Seeing his old friend whom he rarely saw, Uchiha Madara smiled and praised Uzumaki Mito sincerely:
“Uzumaki Mito, you are worthy of being like me. You have cultivated the unique perception technique of your Uzumaki clan, the Kagura Mind’s Eye, to the pinnacle. With my current strength, I was discovered by you just when I was standing here!”
Uzumaki Mito closed his eyes again, like an old monk in meditation:
“Uchiha Madara, you’ve changed so much that I almost couldn’t recognize you…”
Uchiha Madara smiled slightly, pulled over a tatami mat at random, and sat cross-legged in front of her:
“People will change. Due to changes in the environment and the times, I, Uchiha Madara, am also changing.”
“If Xiao Gang hadn’t seen it with my own eyes, I would never have believed that there is such a thing as rejuvenation and resurrection in this world. But seeing that you are still young, I have to believe it.”
“The laws of the world are profound and unfathomable. Ordinary people cannot understand them even if they spend their entire lives. On this road, I walked ahead of you, so I increased my lifespan, but you are now old.”
“I really don’t understand what happened to you. Not only are you still young, but your strength… I can feel that you…
Originally, you were like a volcano, a terrifying existence that no one knew when it would erupt, but now, you are more like the deep sea, unfathomable and terrifying. “
Uchiha Madara sneered:
“Well, it’s really boring to continue to compliment each other like this. Uzumaki Mito, guess why I returned to Konoha after decades?”
When he opened his eyes again, Uzumaki Mito’s eyes became more serious:
“It’s definitely not a good thing!”
“You are right, it is indeed not a good thing, but Uzumaki Mito you are lucky, you will not see the tragic situation of Konoha, because I have to operate on the Nine-Tails in your body first!”